Page 1


PAROCHIAL AND

PLAIN SERMONS

OPERA OMNIA 2016


This book entitled Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 8 is a facsimile of the sermons written and preached at various periods between the years 1825 and 1843 by John Henry Newman. This work represents an authentic reproduction of the text as printed by the original publisher and it is in the ‘public domain’ – this book is culturally important and it is available to protect, preserve and promote Newman’s works. If you would like to read more, please visit: www.jhnewman.pl

‘Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 8’ ISBN: 978-83-65490-06-3 (PDF) ISBN: 978-83-65490-07-0 (Paperback) Series ‘John Henry Newman – reprinted writings’ ISBN: 978-83-942815-3-3

OPERA OMNIA 2016


PAROCHIAL

AND

PLAIN

SERMONS

By

JOHN

HENRY

FORMERLY

NEWMAN,

VICAR

OF

EIGHT

IN

LONGMANS, 39

VIII.

IMPRESSION

GREEN,

PATERNOSTER NEW

YORK,

OXFORD

VOLUMES

VOL.

NEW

MARY'S,

ST.

P..D

AND

ROW, BOMBAY,

I908

AND

LONDON CALCUTTA

CO.


CONTENTS.

I.

SERMON

PAG*

before

ministered

"Samuel

ephod."

linen

being

the

Samuel, servant

Lord

"alls.

and

stood,

Then

Samuel

came,

Samuel. hearelh."

SAM.

I

"

\\\.

called

and

Saul

said. And

hither

Bring he

So

David

stone.""

prevailed

over

Sam.

xvii.

1

a

of

burnt

the

Saul

offering offering." "

to

and

me, 1

Sam.

peace xiii. 9

33

IV.

SERMON

50

7

III.

E\)t "all "

Thy 1

offered the burnt

"

times,

for

Speak;

IO

ftfjc fttial

offerings.

other

at

as

answered,

SERMON

"Anil

a

II.

Etotne

And

wiih

child, girded

I

SERMON

"

a

ii. 18

Sam.

I

"

Lord,

the

of

Philistine

"anil).

with

a

sling

and

with

a

48


Contents.

vi

SERMON

V.

Sin.

to a STemptatton (Ettriosttg

PAGK '

Enter

into the

not

evil

Avoid

men.

away."

wicked,and go not in the way of it,pass not by it, tnrn from it, and pass 63

iv. 14, 15

Prov.

"

the

path of

VI.

SERMON

"

the Lord

And

Me?

said unto how

and

signswhich

Moses,

long

L have

iEnMtet*.

for Iftemetig

jiHttacIcs no

showed

long will this peopleprovoke they believe Me, for all the

How

will it be

ere

?

them

among

"

Num.

"

xiv. II

76

.

VII.

SERMON

a pattern for tfjeEgnorant. jfost'afy,

thine

"Because

heart

beforethe Lord, become

a

thou

desolation and

Me; wept before L therefore,

will

curse, and

a

I also have

heard

gatherthee

tinlo

gatheredinto thy grave the evil which

heardest

inhabitants

against the

place, and

will

I

in

I

thee,saith

the Lord.

and

peace ;

Behold

thou shall be

and thy fathers,

bring upon

thine eyes shall not

this

place." "

2

set

Kings

all

xxii. 91

SERMON

WHitnisz Ettfjjarti / have are

hast

humbled thyself spake against this that they shotdd thereof, hast rent thy clothes, and

what

20

19,

"

thou

tender,and

was

when

more

my

to

VIII.

tije"tutf) of tfte"ospel

understandingthan study;

commandments.'"

L

am "

wiser

Psalm

my

teachers, for Thy testimonies aged, because 1 keep Thy

than

the

cxix.

99,

100

.

.

.

.no


Contents.

SERMON

vii

IX.

3emm'af), a iLcsson for tfje"isappotnteo. PAGH "

Be

afraidof their faces : for

not

saith

the Lord."

with

am

thee

to

deliver thee,

i. 8

Jer.

"

I

124

SERMON

X.

(Knourance of tfjeflEEorlo'sCensure. "

And

of

thou, son

their words,

of

dost dwell be

dismayed at

afraidof them

though briars and

thorns

thee,and

afraid thou

141

to "00

"otncj "lorg

Whether, therefore, ye to the

be

neither

afraid 0/ their words, nor scorpions ; be not their looks,though they be a rebellious house.'"

SERMON

"

;

be with

ii. 6

Ezek.

"

among

be not

man,

eat

glory of God."

1

"

XI.

in

pursuits

drink,

or

Cor.

x.

or

of

whatsoever

tfjeOTorlo. do,

ye

do

all 154

31

XII.

SERMON

Uant'tn of f^uman "lorn. "

The

world

iii. I

knowcth .

.

not, because it knew

us

Him

not."

"

I

John 172

.

XIII.

SERMON

after. Crtttfjfjfoocn inJjennot soucjfjt "

They

shall

turned

turn

unto

their

away

Jables." "

2

cars

Tim.

from iv. 4

the truth, and

shall

be

185


Contents.

viii

XIV.

SERMON

tfjcMao

"beflience to @oo

to

tfattf) m Gfjrist PAGB

"

When

Jesus saw

that he

not

fat from

Thou

art

kingdom of God.

the

the grace bestowed

of upon

God

I

me

was

what

am

not

I

:

am

in vain."

and

the

the

good Shepherd

sheep." John

x.

"

the

:

201

which

10

xv.

.

was

.217

XVI.

Souls.

of our 2TIjeSljcpfyero am

xii. 34

Mark

His grace

Cor.

1

"

SERMON

"/

"

(lonbcrsions.

Suoben By

"

him,

XV.

SERMON

"

said unto

He discreetly,

answered

good Shepherd giveth His

for life 230

ii

XVII.

SERMON

Ifteltgtaus Jog. ' '

the Angel said unto them, Fear not : for,behold,I bringyou good tidingsofgreat joy, which shall be to all people. For unto in the cityof David a Saviour, which is you is born this day

And

Christ the Lord."

"

Luke

ii. 10,

of ("inl.

Ignorance And

the Lord

to know

God

good

and

said, Behold, the evil." "

Gen.

244

XVIII.

SERMON

'

11

man

iii.22

is become

as

one

of Us,

256


SERMON

T.

Eetiereitce

"

Samuel

ministered

before

cLSlor^Ijip*

m

the

being

Lord,

ephod.""i

Samuel

with

child, girded

a

linen

a

ii. 18. i

G

viewed

AMUEL,

the

is, in with

Christ,

people

;

of

first

this

is

the

prophets;

itself, in

narrative

those

suppose

belonged of

to

God.

from

yet

him

He

the

sacred

first; he was

function,

before

the

Lord,

birth,

as

as

into

lived

being

a

child,

sacred

the

and

which

office

minister

or

service

special

Temple;

"

us,

girded

while

nay,

of

apparel

the

I

us,

striking

God's

tells

text

the

was

before

set

his

of

the

Levite,

a

with

honoured the

in

His

in

read

more

him,

taken

was

child, he

a

by

is

the

are

represent

teacher He

we

life

his

passages

which

impressive

when

yet,

Moses

connect

and

ruler

that

history,

character.

prominent

which

sacred

which

events

great

a

as

appears

in

place

of

course

his

his

in

ministered

he

with

a

linen

ephod." His

mother

[viii]

had

"given

him

unto

the

Lord B

all

the

a


Reverence in

a

days

of his life */' by

and

in him, if in any

the

Psalmist, "Blessed

Worship.

solemn

a

fulfilledthe words

were

one,

they

are

before his birth ;

vow

dwell

that

in

of

Thy

Thee V house, they will be alwayspraising Such

only

familiar

with

where

God's

grace

minds

common

irreverent; but

heart,the effect is the

happen in

would with

him/'

the

outward

signs of

reverent

he

would

be his

the Lord, reminds

"

girdedwith yearlya

a

linen

little coat

Service he

found decent

at

1

Sam.

i. 11.

more

his

was

the

the

eye,

sure

more

presuming.

more

God,

with

the

The

greater

of his

His

Samuel

in

use, a

approaching

being a child, made

had

mother

common

the

over

would

garment which reverence.

Samuel

was,

prophetsunder the

saw

him

but in Divine

Saul

in his old age, when

Naioth,where and

before ministering

sary decencyand gravityneces-

this,but

"They

and prophesying,

the

impressupon him,

Samuel

order.

therefore

before the Lord,

for his

in like manner,

to seek David

The

in all persons,

ephod."

not

wore,

both express, and

And,

of the

us

ministered

He

be

Lord

met

have

we

all times, and

at

might

we

the

holy fear.

and

awe

present in

is

"

the

not

the firstnotice

Thus

Lord

that

acquainted himself

he

holy things,and

which

;

make

would

house

of Samuel.

case

became,

more

Him.

reverse

told; and

are

we

in God's

abode

constant

a

And *

gers messen-

all in

him of

company

them."

his

sent

prophets

this

was

Ps. lxxxiv. 4.

so


in

Reverence

Worship.

impressivea sight,that

it became

God's

towards

supernatural power

3

instrument

an

them,

and

of

theyprophesied

also. On

the other

the want the

hand, if we

of this reverence,

Naioth, and

visited

was

thereuponreceive clothed in

when

but

but righteousness, as

detected

clothes and

This difference

day and

behaved

we

see

before the

Lord,

loins

"

in

"

of persons some

like

linen

a

ephod," with

of their

the latter,I Church

;

by

rious great and glo-

the true

mean

men

children

the former, I

meaD

schismatics.

have

of Christians

been

ever

"

did not.

a

from

those who

time

but

the

the first these two

belongedto

There

day, when Apostles' was

day :

lamps burning/'like

their

Catholic

Holy

heretics and

never

his

off their garments and

cast

girded with

girtand

Judge. By

who

an

striptoff

like Samuel,

are

awfullyexpectingthe coming

those

was

in

disorder and extravagance; others minister

prophesyin

There

himself

not

night.

at this

even

(as it were)

some

of the

to

destitution and shame

all that

some professing religion,

"their

nor salvation,

the visitation. He

by

his way

on

did Holy Spirit,

of

whose

one

was

himself,

before Samuel, and laydown prophesied

that state all that

Saul;

God's

by

example of

an

it in Saul

he

the garment

unseemlywild way,

have

have

we

who, reprobate king1,

were

would

never

Church were

men

B

2

was was

kinds

the Church, and a

time

since the

not; and

to be found

who

there pre-


in

Reverence

4

ferred

some

These

two

reverence

Christians

Church has been

Church.

of Samuel, figure Of the

The

are

and

inconsistent persons out

Of

I

that

mean

of the

have

zealous,earnest, and bodies have

generallybeen

faithful members

been generally

exceptionsin

which

account

cannot

whole, it marks that

from

will

be

notes

or

found

the

for ; but that

of the Church

it, have

not

been

reverent

;

and

religious

that,on

mean

is

reverence

have

it may

be

kept apart

reverential

a

the

of the

one

though

; true

bers mem-

of individuals

case

I

without

they profess.

faithful

Again, after all,

who individuals, particular

some

in the Church,

of other

irreverent.

in

speakingof

to what

act up

there will be real we

not

am

zealous,earnest, and

Church

Saul.

this remark

exceptional cases,

of it ; but of those who

of Christians

figureof

I

course

reverence

prophesiedafter the

have

to exceptions

many

;

hand,

one

of

so, want

the whole

on

one

of individuals.

case

whole,

the

characteristic of

a

the other after the

there

course

the

on

characteristic

the

of the

not

been

for sacred things has

been

of the Church

Christians not

and Christians,

way.

have

ever

it is remarkable, I say, that while,on

and

or

Church's

worshipto' the

Christians professed

kinds of

Church

"

of

other way

Worship.

spirit

notwithstanding. Indeed

so

natural is the connexion

in spirit the

wonder

imagine he

worshippingGod, only is,how

any

and one

has faith in God, and

between

a

tial reveren-

faith in God, that can

for

yet

allow

a

moment

himself

to


Reverence irreverent towards

be

believe the

being*and

reallybelieve Him

it is almost

?

identical.

reverence

is

All-gracious ; how

can

ever

at

and

even

prodigy unknown

nothing of Christian the other

the

true

Not

one.

which religions, of spirit

"

are

have

to

is

Hence

faith and to

revere,

anomaly

an

false

to religions,

only

the

Jewish

from directly and

reverence

which religions

not

man

free with

considered

one's ease, to

a

in terms.

believe,and

To

All-holy,

make

yet

contradiction

and worship familiarly, a

and

have religions

heathen

even

of One

who

Him,

a

5

believe in God, is to

To

presence

of

thus

Worship.

Him.

and All-powerful,

and

in

say

and

cate God, incul-

godly fear/'but

those in

existed,or exist,whether

South, inculcate the

the East

or

forms

of

worship

off the

a prescribed dress,and the shoes,keepingsilence,

like

are

"

God.

the

such

"

considered

The

whole

as

being

of the whole

man

is in heaven, and

we

But Christ pagan to the every

worms

we

necessary

for

a

about world, differing

in creed and differing that God

the

bowing

as

knee, taking

due so

things

many

in this

"

Creator, a certain self-abasement

our

duty of

is the upon

the

creature

is

earth; that He

of the earth and insects of have

separatedfrom

have

in this respect fallen into

They

may

be said to form

voice of

where; they break

a

a

whole

in upon

; that

He

All-glorious, day.

the

who

concordant

approachto

rule of life, yet agree

those

error.

Worship,

same.

Church

of

greater than an

exception

world, always and the

unanimous

suf-


in

Reverence

6

that

duties.

and

reverence

awe

other, either by God's

favour

they are brought so

to God

near

words

considered

slavery.They sacred

be

to

awe

it were,

reallyborne

out

as inquirers

true

differ from

another

express

restraint upon

us

in

was

a

in the

and

words

in which

he

Pharisee.

us

I need

pleasingto was

had

had

would

in the

Him.

an

solemn, and

God, too

He

yet

much

a

not

he

even

did

was

because he took too much of himself.

not reverent

made

what

;

he

of the two

Though

spokein

a

so

go :

he

whereas

;

Now

unseemly,extravagant way

in

did

which

what

far was

enough upon

tent peni-

a

lican the Pub-

parableof

the Publican

"

acceptedby

not

instance of

hardlysay

God

Let

served Him.

ever

behave

and

will

fallen away

never

do?

was

itself to man

the Pharisee

he

this is

think

one

the instance,

set before

as

the Pharisee

grace

different

the most

made

free with

will approve

littlechild who

a

very

sinner

and

to be

reverence

substance,however

God, but by His

take

was

by facts,and

have

They

principle.I

on

their

the fact itself.

Samuel from

they have

learnt to be familiar and

have

things,as

nation, illumi-

own

that

and superstition,

or

way

addressingHim.

thoughts when

or

some

their

by

need to fear at all,or to put any

no

in

that or

duct, con-

primaryreligious

not

are

considered

have

They

determine,at least by their

and

frageof mankind,

Worship.

as

did to

grave to

please dis-

himself,and

g*rave and

solemn,

haughty,proud way,

long sentence,thanking God

that he

was


Reverence not

other

as

the

was

"he

his eyes

conduct in

Now to

heaven, but merciful

humble

a

and

are

them

us

men

are

"Lord, I

my many not

to

came

his

upon

ship wor-

much

so

up

broken, and

breast,

You

see

his whole

felt that

God

was

All-holyand Almighty,

come

his conduct, and

watch

not

wilful

are

sinning,pray to

Church

try

as

the not

worthy

onlypleafor coming

to

enter

is the

"When, then,

one

did, to

to

a

make

it their

ought

to

in his

this sacred of Jesus

enters

of

them

better; but

say

merits man

to

make

Every

Publican

voke promen

sin,but

others

God

to

do

to

sinners,and

be made

to

the Publican.

Saviour.'"

come

to say that all

mean

quite sinners enough

am

need to

if he does but

one,

hope,till they repent;

no

avoid

as

have

us

did ; every

I do

wrath.

into Church

he

find himself to be full of sins which

there is

to behave

my

almost

equallysinners;some

better,and

the Publican

sinner1/"

a

all of sinners,

are

Publican

duty,will

they try to

me

Such

sinner.

the

God's

to

reverent; he

search his heart,and his

how

smote

earth,God

upon

poor

as

Publican.

afar off; he lift not

few, and

were

all of

God

stood

be

heaven, he

and he

the despising

7

of the Pharisee; but

unto

God saying-, his words

Worship.

Observe differently.

very

God; as

are, and

men

behaviour

behaved

in

all

duty come

heart,

place; Christ

Church,

as

and familiarly, do, carelessly thinkingof himself, of God,

sits down 1

coldlyand Luke

xviii. 13.

at

his ease,

either


does

not

a

say

looks about

kneeling;then who

and

is not, and

in his seat, and than

to

but of and

seeingwhat

is to be

not

says,

I do not

like this person when

mean

home, and

Seraphim

faces,and,

as

with

bodilyears,

if not

about

to

venture

all I

"

said has

I have

it is to

St. Paul

godly fear,"as forms

for their

where

we

that

is,if

keep silence;we

forms

then

are, and

naturally.We God;

sake, but

own

must we

will

shall

not

God

laugh,or

is,that

veil their

to

suggest what and

reverence

aim

not

keep into

in all respectsact believe that

at

was

of Sabaoth.

must

come

I

on;

God

must

we

so

do

peated, recontinually

with

We

says.

"1

or

God, praiseHim

enough "

This

neither Cherubim

those

viz. acceptably,

God

serve

been

"

say

do, for they

and

sermon

if he

can

what

saying,Holy,holy,holy,Lord What

one,"

that," and

address

daringto

the

that," or

or

bad

presence

other, in few words,

each

bodilyeyes,

the

a

as

House,

to do in God's

he ventures nor

in God's

not

the

in all respectsas

acts

man

a

much

holy Angels,

with

like this is

Church

to

His

and

seen

but that so

other purpose

no

giveshis judgment

good argument,

a

God

is to be heard

"

and freely,

for

in short,comes

upon;

meeting

and

or standing-

himself easy and comfortable

of

hearingwhat

his face

is in the Church,

who

see

the kneeler

put his feet

and then goes

is

to

makes

uses

place,not

a

as

merely hides

all,or

at

prayer

Worship.

all the while, not sake, sitting1

for form's

to

in

Reverence

8

as

in mind service

our

if

we

is here, we

talk,or

at

saw

shall

whisper


in

Reverence

Service,as

during1the shall not set

by

us

which

we

shall,in the

We

words;"

own

our

not

are

of all Saints

in imitation

includingthe Holy Apostles,who Christ

them,

taught them,

is the

reason

Church

; the

why

called the Lord's

and of other

Prayer. and

holy men,

thinking it Scripture,

in

inspiredProphets than reason

we

have

"Lord,

Queen," not

a

use

"

O

mercy

Lord,

using many

reverence

all ;

we

to

God's presence.

or

But

taught

a

them

book

in

teach

us

use

are

the

of David

given us

same

such petitions,

short

us," "O

Lord,

as

the

save

and lips,"

rounding our

of

words

for the

And

too

we

reason

which

own.

the

like,

sentences, or

prayer.

is done the

This

the prayer

the Psalms

better to

enlargein

with

Ghost

from

same

hymns

our

their

taught them.

pray

use

we

do in Church

it is done

Holy

the

For

Thou

open

words,

allowingourselves Thus

upon

"speak

before us,

"

of

number

own

Christ, Lord,

to

our

our

either those which

graciously gave

Prayer,and

the Lord's

use

always

we

Lord

our

the

Testament

Apostlessaid

pray/'and

to

the Old

which

or

which

or

own.

spoke

never

worship,but

in solemn

words

own

our

"do

not

in

neither will

own,

nor pleasure,"

own

our

example

thoughts,be

our

we

the words

as

our

prophet'swords, "find

ways" there,nor

do;

persons

itself. I mean,

postures,or

our

9

shall follow the

We

in Church

pray

young*

many

us.

the Church

looks,or

our

about

gaze

Worship.

on

thought

a

that

of principle we

are

in

irreverent persons, not understand-


io

Reverence

ingthis,when

they come

of

there

when

find every

"to

say,

they come

a

and

same,

over

rouse

"

interest them.'"

or

service dull and

tiresome, if I

for

come

to

do

they

not

pleasethemselves.

think

the prayers

and preaching,

with

loud

move

as

houses,then

own

ridicule them,

plainthat

as

who

and

They

there

when

ease

as

serve they ob-

serious

are

will not

thus

look,and speak, of

out

very

and

with

profane)they is it not

heaven

Seraphim

in

great voice

glory,for of much

this,too, will

as

we

most

above?

"rest

a

be the way

told that

not

the

God of the

there will be

peoplesaying,Alleluia

they said Alleluia;and Alleluia;and

are

;

and

waters

and

of

a

again

elders four-and-twenty

voice of many

in

doors,or

night/'saying, Holy, holy,holy,Lord Such

and

tired,and wearied,and

wearied

Cherubim

was

way,

"

Almighty." Saints

that

Church

but

God,

sacred services below,would

tired and

there the

wish

(ifthey are

are

impatientby our

because

words;

and superstitious.Now

weak

those

certainly get day

at their

much

honour

to

God's

such

use

style. And

and

think

strikingoratorical

a

worshippersin

in their manner,

subdued

made

florid

voice and

that the

their

that in

nothing/'they

somethingnew.

want

long,and

are

more

and

They

is

again,

over

They

Church

to

and

may

still

third time, and

a

There

thing

and

calm, quietway,

a

tired.

and

nothing

find every

they

second

thing just the

offended

they are

when

book, and in

a

Worship.

into Church, and find

strikingkind,

a

is read from more,

in

said

mighty


Reverence in said thunderings in His

when

way,

words,

same

of delight to

use

it is ever tired,

be

are

the

tired ; but

never

in their

and seek for

Let all persons,

if

that beforehand, hearts put into

find.

not

wish

We

God

God

to

towards "

say

of Sabaoth

in the

with

servant

St.

cast into the

Father

;"

in

after

say

art in

ye the

peace

""

the

with

in

"

peace,

good-will

and

Saviour,

what

follows ;

lettest Thou

now

the

magnify

soul doth

Thy

Children

the Three "

Angels

Angels, Glory

Lord

our

Lord,

they will

Seraphim, Holy

earth

furnace, fiery

O all ye works

who

of the

Lord, praiseHim, and magnify Him the

Apostles,"I

Almighty, Maker Christ His

"

and

heaven/''and

Mary, "My

their feelings

"

the

to say with

their

have

for what

join Saints

with

say

St. Simeon,

for ever;" with

Jesus

to

departin

Lord, bless

to

highest,and

men;"

Lord ;" with

were

to

;

Father,which

Our

to

them

to

be assured

forms, and

new

now,

rousing.

Church

to

they come agitated,

worshippingGod Lord

they come

taking part

and certain,

for

strange and

and

moved

then,know

would

of Church

attractive and

somethingmore

not

anew.

persons

of

wearied

are

Throne,

to say the words

surelyall those

chant, who glorious

the

around

hearingthem, instead

tired of

soon

It is the

worship; they are

them

to pleasure

new

of

form

same

repeatedthe

be done/'

stand

Lord's

our

three times

He

agony

holybeings,who

and

1 1

Such, too, was

Thy will,not Mine,

"

all

one

They

Alleluia.

Worship.

only Son

of heaven our

believe in and

Lord;

earth;

and

the

God

in the

and

in

Holy


Ghost."

wish

We

and Scripture, alter its

Thee

again:

Glory be

praying

Prophets,the

to

come

our feeble,

very

do

We

weak. what

a

praisesand

we

being

Let

such

at all but

come

salvation.

and want

who

the if

tinually con-

praisingHim

of the

for the merits

us

devils

come

a

coming

be

allowed

City of of

our

were

which

to

join in

be allowed

Lord

and

cast out we

of old time.

should

come

think

about, we

when,

may

but at the

to

to

Saviour. of

the sacred Name

little before the Service

in and

der consi-

"

Living God,

the

not

are

;

Cross,that is the token remember

ever

died

faith is very

surelynot

come,

should

we

at the

spirits

voices

our

our earthly,

it is to

"

the

Church

have

friends who

join them;

very

sinners;

something to are

to

are

prayers

thoughtswith we

praisingGod

praisingand praying to

deserve to

not

Let

Jesus,in which are

hearts

firmlylook

us

Church

great favour

the

are

""

us

to the

the earth,all the

all over

fear,all are

faith and

we

say,

beseech

We

Martyrs,the Holy

all our righteous,

and souls of the

God:

to

Angels, the glorious

the

of

noble army

all good men universal,

in God's

them

of the goodly fellowship Apostles,

of the

company

All

soberly

Son, and

not, stillthey are

Him.

to

them

Lord, deliver

the

to

inspired

of

"

;"

mercy

holy creatures

hear them

we

"

and

All

to

wish

we

Good

"

Father, and

the

to

Lord ;"

O

us,

Ghost/''

Holy

doctrine

Lord, have

"

words

read to them

to

explainits

to

hear

to

Worship.

pattern. This is what

and

again "

in

Reverence

1 2

our

of

These

Church;

begins,and look, not

at

buildingitself,


Reverend which

will remind

look into the

longingto

heart and

if

my

will be

Such

of them, description

for the sake of all of

us

that soberlyand quietly,

we

so,

"

and

be

have

may

an

conduct

our

mean,

and

down

came

dazzled the

people,so

it.

Such

in faith and

talking,their

very

not

lie,they do

not

use

us.

Such

out

of

will

Church.

dailywalk.

face

I

When

he had been

quiteshone

obligedto put

was

grace

They earnest. not

and a

veil

those who

on

of

acting

behaviour,show

and

manner

disgracetheir profession, they do not

asks

love ; their mode

cheerful,modest, serious,and

do so,

we

will find the effect of

been in God's presence.

in vain, they do

to Church

come

Sinai,where

that he

try to be

again and again,in

in their

Mount

my

givingthis

why

are

is the effect of God's

to Church

they have

one

fortynights,his

and

and

been

know

may

heavenlyway, from

:

the sake of those who

Church

mercy,

desire

of the Lord

try to

we

to

come

fortydays

come

a

I have

who

when

even

it,through God's

over

soul hath

Thy

thoughtsin Church,

our

if any

answer

those who

this humble

Moses

are

Living God."

only for

not

mav

the 84th

as

reverent,but for the sake of those who

not

are

and

conduct

our

the

Christians ; and

be true

we

in rejoice

we

amiable

into the Courts

enter

flesh

how

"O

or

passages

of hosts ! my

Lord

13

good things;

for such

thus:

runs

Thou dwellings,

Worship.

of many

us

PrayerBook

Psalm, which

and

in

are

ever

They

sober, do

not

take God's Name

language,they do passionate

jestin

an

unseemlyway,

they do


Reverence

14 not

have

kept their

they

so

word's,they keep their mouth;

shameful

use

avoided

in Church, and

mouth

enabled

are

Worship.

in

it at home.

keep

to

gravity,and,

mock

speaks of, make are

God's dear

they are them.

They

envious

not

not selfish,

Such truth

world,not do

can

man

who

who

worst, those

secondly,those There

afraid of the

are,

persons,

fear

where, alas ! who,

as

far

but have who

the

come

to

These

are

a

more

common

see

those

feel and

know

not

they

love

nor

but

fear Him.

fearing,

do

not

and,

God;

Him.

love

tented bold,proud,discon-

who

to

come

what

is

neither

without some

Church,

going on,

of persons

sort

that

in

spiritand

they dare, speak against

about

of fear of God

sort

afraid of

and fall short; first,

some

as

altogether; they do religion worship.

friendly ;

love without

who

Him,

in

and

fear

neither

who

every

they come,

and

world,not

God

to profess

sorts of persons

two

are

within

not niggai'dly,

covetous, not

worship

And, besides those who there

kind obliging,

that

manner,

His grace

have

Church; they love Him

in

it cannot

againstthem.

they

are

a

not quarrelsome, not spiteful or jealous,

not resentful,

what

wear

Christ

meaning

voice,and

and children,

civil and

are

or

lovers of the

without

their look, and

helpshowing in

have

countenances, but they

sad

natural, and

and

easy

not

hypocriteswhom

like the

themselves

rashness,

They

do

pleasantfaces. They bright,smiling-,

they

the

love are

nor

or

not

if to

fear;

they

who

love of Him,

things are

right,and


Reverence

in

others wrong-, yet do not conscious who

they sin

have

an

who

would

make

be

Communion, and

shocked

who but, still,

state

of

from

the sin of

of you.

some

knowing

duty,and yet not doing it. no

effort to

Church

strive seriously

more

thoroughly,it in

reverent

lips;He

to

profityou and

heaven, unless he

nearer

to

do

his

strive to

obey God,

reverent

also ;

duty.

then

decent

better,

do your

duty

But

at the

same

little think

of

time

if he

A

is not

does

in all

will be natural

him

from

(as it were)

them

as

at

honestly

he

part of himself, and

dispensingwith

mere

person

manner

to

ever

the

obey God

will become

come

be

regularin

so

the heart.

tries to

to

you

worshipof

his outward

forms

his heart; they will be as

to

make

come

nothing to

him; holy ordinances,though coming Church, will

is your

not

make

ever

the

hates

clear

are

but he kneel,and look religious,

and

things,and

do

you

grace

Holy

be such, and

If you

not

be the

what confessing"

manner,

God

the

brethren,may

the worshipof requires

bow,

all the

will

do

heart to love

the

be better and

to

your

Church.

coming to

may

God's

honestly,for

and

so

not

better; if

become

sacred

Ordinances,

it, that you

to

and

its

less at

much

have

are

wilfully,

impiety,who

open

See

that

5

fear to die; who

and

This, I fear,my

obey God.

right;who

about feeling"

Church

at

1

time,and

to

Baptism,

at

to the

serious

the

reverence

mock

a

time

of

sort

a

adhere

who conscience,

uneasy

have, indeed,

things,who

from

Worship.

he

to

the from

will

would


J6

Reverence

dispense

with

his

dispense

with

tongue

is

This

to

but

the

have

both

bodies

the

heart

are

serve

as

both

ruling

Him, soul.

who

and

Worship.

apparel,

of

feel;

sanctified

our

limbs,

has

redeemed

acts

or

to "

see

together, and

making the

whole

doing.

or

devotional

doing acts,

to

speaking

could

he

as

nay,

in

hand

or

way

do

to

ordinary

without

feelings

and

well

true

in

service; without

feelings;

that

and

not

hearts

our

become

the

man.

one

whole

body

;

man

as


SERMON

'And

the

Lord

TN

Then

Samuel

i

"

have

a

in

manner

time

call.

going should

Lord,

be. for

Very but

Eli

to

So

Thy

different

resembling

"

voice

[vin]

from

to

a

times, Samuel. keareth.'

servant

when

God

servant

meet

house

of

sacred

what

called

heaven,

the

in

this

said

was

and

was

and

in

made

a

;

answered did

He

was

;

his

what

said,

he is

stand under-

not

meant

the

"

but

Speak,

prompt

St.

"When at

once,

St.

Paul's

Paul

trembling o

on

answer

respect, that, when

obeyed. he

Lord

we

the

Samuel

office, and

Here

in its circumstances Samuel's

it.

again,

heareth.'"

part,

call, and

forthwith

spoke,

who

learned

a

to

he

called, and

form

Divine

Samuel.'"

Samuel,

called, he, too, promptly the

the

to

called, and

was

he

Thy

words

of

duty

our

called

was

first who

at

for

these

instance

it is

said,

God

which

of

brought

He

prophet.

other

at

as

Speak;

10.

which

he

called

answered,

remarkable

child

a

due

iii.

and

stood,

Samuel

narrative

the

from

and

came,

Samuel.

II.

dience. obe-

call, God heard and


1

Divine

8

astonished, Lord, "

This

the two

which

accounts

O

Whereupon, the

unto

Whom "

"

here

which

He

He

St. Paul's

of Divine

grace

first mercy He

also

to

came

him

what "

to

wilt

Thou

Arise, and

go

told thee of all 1

Acts ix. 6.

it

from have

Whom

:

;

and

it whs

me

to

into Damascus

thingswhich

his

do?" ; are

He

Divine

dience prompt obethe first act

knit

togetherthe

He

called,them Christ

when justified

was

his call to

whom

called when

was

he

on

"

"and

"

is the

was

carried

Paul

in the way

baptizehim

led him

which

part which

St. justified."

appearedto

that

see

second.

time

justified ; and

into the second,which the

also called "

He

placein

took

"

gracious 8

Such glorified." you

given

"" predestinate

also did

also

He

also

series of mercies ; and on

is the account

them predestinate,

called,them

them justified,

disobedient

in his eternal salvation.

ended

the first act which

was

whom

Such

26th,

thing*,

same

not

was

And

Speaker

of that first step in God's

case

did

He

whom

"

says,

in the

the

?**

his miraculous

Divine

to

comes

did foreknow, He

He

the

Agrippa,/

King

dealingswith him, "

what

heavenlyvision."

in St. Paul's

us

adds

he

him,

And

'

impliedin

or

chapterhe

what

King*Agrippa telling"

to do

me

gives of

shall I do, Lord?"

I said, What

said to

have

he himself the 22nd

In

conversion.

"

wilt Thou

what

obedient temper of his is stated

same

after

Calls.

nias Ana-

prompt obedience

baptism. "Lord, The

and

answer

was,

there it shall be

appointedfor a

Rom.

thee to

viii.29.


Divine do .M sent

And

to

when

him

he the

by

Calls. Damascus, Ananias

to

came

Lord

same

who

him ; and he reminded

St. Paul

him.

appearedfor

Lord

The

had

19

had

was

appearedto

of this when

he

to

came

his call; the

Lord

appearedfor his justification. This,then, is

the lesson

call.

promptlyto obey the God

be the

glory,for

obey, to

not

let

take

us

in

should

lest

we

calls us,

yet

not

obey it.

do

from

the

fear and

the

Very when this

a

not

obey

to will and

fulfilsin them

the

temper of

by

work

do of His

their

voice when

to

text.

good pleasure ;

calling.So

much

Samuel's

was

on

call,

stance instruction the circum-

our

put into his mouth

taught him

Divine voice.

calls,

who

St. Paul.

for

"

Eli

who

temple,yet resemblingSt. Paul's in

that particular,

in the words

all saints

to Him

Him

of his obedience to it is brought out even

He

their salvation with

different in its circumstances child in the

do

credit to ourselves if

givingthanks

us

we

state of the case,

God's

the trembling, yet ascribing

patternafforded

If

us.

"

"

who

obey it,to

accordingly,beingexceedingly

This has been

obeyingthe call,and

in

being the

taking praiseor

them

do

we

version, con-

all the shame, for sin and

beginning working out

wrought in to Him

If

it is works

Such

us.

to act

care

alarmed

we

He

ourselves be

unbelief work

St. Paul's

taught us by

what

to say, when

when Accordingly, 1

Acts xxii. 10. 0

2

"

prominently

by

Eli in the

called

the Lord

by

came,

the and


Divine

20

called

stood, and

other

times, Samuel,

Samuel.

answered, Speak, Lord, for Thy

Samuel

Then

at

as

Calls.

servant

heareth."

Such, again,is the temper of mind in the 27th Psalm,

David

expressed by holy Seek saidst,

Thou

ye

Thee, Thy face,Lord, will

said unto

heart

My face, my

When

"

I seek."

in the

this temper, which

And

spoken,is in

illustrated in words

in word

Scriptureshown

Saints in

the other hand, is illustrated in the

the

walkingby

of

sea

for

them, Follow

Zebedee, the

they

He

fishers.

were

ship,and

unto

James

saw

called

He

deed; and,

on

mentioned, who

And

him, Follow

Me;

you

John

; and

them

He

saith unto

fishers of

and

Him

\"

they immediately left

followedHim." he

men.

with their father

receiptof custom,

the

at

brethren,Simon

nets and followed

and

their father,and

St. Matthew

of

and

two

Me, and I will make

when "

other

his brother,castinga net into

left their theystraightway

Again ;

of many

that "Jesus, Apostles,

saw Galilee,

called Peter,and Andrew

And

case

therein

read of the

instance,we

the sea;

is

and did not. entered into life,

might have For

instances

negatively by being neglected

of others

case

the

above

And "

left all, rose

so

He

said

up,

and

followed Him."

Again, would

go

we

are

told

forth into 1

in

St. John's

Galilee,and Matt.

iv. 18"

2a

Gospel, "Jesus

findeth

Philip,and


Divine saith unto

Him,

NathanaeL"

and

and

see." saith of

and

Me."

Follow in lite

"Jesus

Calls.

Again, "Philip fmdeth

manner

him, Behold

him,

to

says

Nathanael

saw

21

coming

"Come

Him,

unto

Israelite indeed,in whom

an

is

guile."

no

On

the other

call,and

hand, the it

found

saying, "If

and sell that thou hast,and

perfect, go

and thou shalt have follow Me.

But

he went

for

the young

who

seemed

little

some

to

of

promptitudein

for time

staysfor

no

one

is gone; Christ the

sea

by4;"

do

we

was

seize the

not

His

on

of

road

did not

others

callingon

another, Follow

first to go

and

the dead

bury their

the

kingdom

of God.

which

are

1

"

:

at home

Matt. Matt.

dead And

but let at

my

he

me

:

bub

ix. 9.

walked

"

said,Lord,

go

thou also

ii. 14.

He

or

said

He

suffer

and

me

him,

said unto

Jesus

by

"passed

preach

said,Lord,

Jesus said unto

And

I

farewell,

first go bid them

house.

Mark

8.

them

"

it is lost.

joinHim,

another

xix. 21, 22. *

He

;

spokenand

moment,

must

father.

my

Let

will follow Thee

of call is

beyond

But

Me.

bury

their obedience

"passed forth3/'He

stop; all men

sions1/' posses-

rather who were feeling,

heavenward.

Galilee2;He

He be

would to

if

the word

and

that saying,

great or

human

for want

;

heard

waver,

rebuked

the poor,

and come,

he had

delay from

be

wilt

thou

;

man

sorrowful,for

away

from the

give to

in heaven

treasure

when

Others asked

hard

a

ruler shrunk

young

2

Matt.

iv. 18.

6

Matt.

xx.

6, 7.


Divine

22

No

him,

Calls. his hand

having put

man,

lookingback, is fit for the kingdom Not

unlike these last instances

of the call of the great to

have

lingeringon

the

not

"

seem

He

found .

.

him."

over

He

was

obligedto

and

ran

after

This the

Or

once

receive

the

are

us

on

1

Luke

I will follow thee."

unto

believe.

was

In

Abram

"

next

that

"

him."

He

called

was

told whither.

not

and

like

went

he

of the call of

there he

St. to

was

Abraham

manner

thee 2," says

that I will show

Accordinglyhe

Elisha

thee,kiss

I pray

me,

out,

"

not

departedas

ing know-

the Lord

him." of Divine

instances

their characteristic is this; to and

call

land

a

"

he went."

spoken unto

Such and

for

God.

whither

directions.

and

mantle

he left the oxen,

And

ministered

Damascus,

to

his

cast

do, and after

to

and Elijah,

go

further

left his home

had

him

his

ing plough-

was

passedon,

"

the father of all who

bid

Almighty

he

does

leaving.

was

consider the circumstances

more

was

he

and

mother, and then

my

he

Elijahfor

Shaphat,who

stay;

his father's house, but

Paul

what

after him.

followed

Abraham, from

did not

prophetallowed

and

arose

of

son

from

and said,Let Elijah,

father and

my

the circumstances

blame

thoughts of

run

l."

of God

are

Elijahpassed by him,

.

plough,and

prophet Elisha,though

incurred

Elisha,the

the

to

to

call

in the darkness. ix. 59"62.

us

we

calls in

Scripture,

requireinstant

know

not

Faith alone

to

can

2

dience, obe-

what;

to

obey them.

Gen.

xii. 1.


Divine But, it may

We

obey

to dawn

have

we salvation,

been

the

of

act

time

our

in

a

quoting do apply to

;

called

and

If we

are

grace

His

to grace,

"

but

upon

yet

it is

I have us, and

concern

;

fulfilour

as

a

was

He

calls

called from his

us

also ; whether

us

repent; if

to

calls

still.

us

us

from

on

life

his home, Peter

Elisha from his office,

his retreat ;

command calls

He

callingus.

calls graciously

He calling*,

from

and on, from

obeying one

is

many

while holiness to holiness,

from

from

only,but

once

Baptism, He

his nets, Matthew

us.

; and

afterwards

not, He

or

our

and

called

we

are

all in

course

thingto another,having

one

but mounting resting-place,

and

thing future

importantways

life Christ

Baptism ;

Abraham

on calling,

no

still, do

us

not

are

voice

farm, Nathanael of

we

to striving

is given us. from

a

Scripturewhich

in many

through our

fall from

we

of

passages

guide us

first in

us

not

will show.

all

obey

we

the

in truth

times

and

servants

of trial,having been

sufficient sense

very

been

For

God's

state of

a

infancythrough Holy Baptism,by

also that

few words

we

thingpast.

a

is true

warn

?

now

ourselves called when

livingas

true

may

us

infancy,before

parents. Callingis

our

with us, but This

it in

in

concern

have been called to

; we

children,all through

brought into

God found

we

23

does this

serve

disobey;

or

began

reason

urged,How

all called to

were

could

be

Calls.

towards

only again

and

to

our

have

eternal rest, another

again, in

order

put to


Divine

24 us justify

again and again,

It to

to

well if

were

follow

bidding us call is

it took

place in

believe in it,we We

have

Him.

the

knew disciples

the shore after His

saith unto

Now

I

what

Him

not.

them

truths forcibly;

had

miraculous

or

:

that

Christ

claim

by

not case.

own

our

the

when

even

stood

He

bade them

cast

loved

Jesus

calls

addressed a

truths

living

are

they did

not

when

visible presence, 1

John

this and is

faculties and

His

earth or

xxi. 7.

by

are

nothing

dealingswith

happensto

on

In

There

His

natural

our

duties,which

now.

us

in extraordinary

through

they who

obedience.

in all essential respectswhat He

do

we

When

involve

which

of life. Still what

whom

but

need to consider,brought before

no

fact precepts, and

such-like ways

is

think

We

whom disciple

time to time

from

or before,

works

that

far different from

Lord;

Christ

is this

mean

know

He

voice,

or

Peter,It is the Lord \"

have religiously,

in

it were,

eye,

placenow.

knew

that

slow

are

we

understand

not

and resurrection, "

into the sea,

the

see

of the

the net

takes

or

look out for it in

do not

Apostle,who

on

do

We

the beloved rest

hand,

Apostles'days ;

eyes to

not

His

by

thing which

a

this ; but

understood

we

us, and

walking among His

and glorify us. sanctify

great truth, that Christ is,as

the

master

again and again,and

and

"

and more,

more

Calls.

us

voice

in

a

stances circum-

providence

was

whether

:

us.

voice,or

to those

He

mands com-

by

out


Divine it consciences, command.

matters

If it is

disobeyed;it

who And

and events

know,

of life are,

are

speak of

sudden implies,

or

a

or

message,

advancinghim which

a

to

words

whereby a of

St. Paul

by

state

of

knowledge

find it very observe

a

man

of periods,

the way

of

or

finds

what

Divine and

letter,

a

excellence was,

of

means

excellence, religious the

on

into

; but

a

high will

persons

their past lives, entertained was,

what

thingswere and

a

if encountered

this ; of what

they truth

speakable un-

paradise.By

Many

what

dent acci-

trial comes

be the

than

lookingback

we

is going

man

sudden

in

holiness.

and

pleasingGod,

not, what

the word

as

in his presentway

different notions

different

they,as

him, but raise him

strikingon what

and

;

somethingwhich

a

mean,

in

special way

day,and

one

accidents

little comprehendsas

as

only confirm

the nature

The

unexpected. A

higherstate

a

us

speakingof something more

am

will not

to

to

will religiously,

met

heard

commonly

times.

nature, and

person,

well, will confirm I

of the young

indefinite and obscure in

come

home

present he

at

trial we

and

comes

him, which, if

on

St. Paul

or

manner

is obvious, one

as

in their very

usual ; he

as

in former

as

the calls I

as

obeyed or

commonly, from

and

now,

their consequences

on

Samuel

acceptedas

calls are

of the case, sudden

all

be

a

had great possessions.

these Divine

which

feel it to be

we

it may

command,

a

25

that

so

aside after the

acceptedit,or put man

not,

be

may

Calls.

what

at was

able allow-

happiness.


Divine

26 to scruple

great

that which

between on

also called to I

of.

much

I

but

;

I

again,am able to

a

has

after all world

new

persons

by

the

of the or

what

a

they of

He

conduct.

connexion

a

thought,and

a

man

be

may the

between

yet

differ in kind ; that

is

he

he

two

;

may

has got

thingsand

measures

subject.

which

various For any

Take

which

remarks

and

wonderful

more

different views

existingthing

in which

to

different rule.

same

persons !

stances circum-

happiness. Nor,

led to his latter;and

Nothing, indeed, than

remain

to

is conscious

man

what

opinionsand

there is

that his former

into

persons

society,their

in

speakingof changes so great, that

that

see

feel that

a

many

is and

truth

his former

reverses

when

outward

in

before

as

that

say

what

to

as

same

ing speak-

not

supposingthem

am

were

having undergoneinwardlygreat changes of

himself of view

the

indeed

am

cases

condition,their place

the like ; I

called to be

when

St. Peter

speaking of

not

and that

oxen,

of life; that I

mode

new

am

and pursuit,

pretty

a

their

change

drivinghis

Elisha and

Apostleor Prophet.

quietlyfishing

when

of them

of each

as

existed

have

supposedto

of mind

Elisha's when

of mind

state

new

be

may

St. Peter's state

the lake,or

be

say, that these differences may

1 do not as

Calls.

strange

different persons

singlefact, event,

any meets

will be

singleaction,of

in

us

made

instance,consider a

take

on

the

it

the

world ;

by

different

different

lights

strikingnature,

is


Divine viewed

the

or

community

what

;

this

by

different

the view

in which

broad

are

different

subtle.

more

the

by

statesman, and

the

their

reverencingit, and

modes

standard

of

which

these various

this

others ; the

modes

is best.

truth ; and

which

us

He

is

forward.

their to

But

that is,none

that

fall behind

mind

Well, all

!

in part mixed

know

one

is

modes

and

good, some

with them

God

leadingforward

;

the

on

are

;

and

perfect are

knows

which

He

ing is lead-

only Truth

and

are

but those who

But

they.

and

one

contrary to

are

is the truth and

one

His

all,to the

redeemed, one

perfect

out of Christ ; not, however, with-

but by co-operation,

place,and

separate the

of those that

even

bad

much

which

how

Some

but

are

obedience

obey, and

very

they all good

case.

trainingHis elect,one

knowledge and

are

the

Only

He

distinct

how

his

were

of it,if even possession

it is ; and towards

trader,the

viewing thingscanuot

bad.

have

in

up

even

good, some

some imperfect,

in

of

mode,

are

some

only one

sets

is not

even

whole

theologian ; yet

each

all be the best

but

be reverenced

the of literature,

man

These

quiteas real,though

are

for instance,may Religion,

soldier,the

states of

are

regard it.

partiesmay

differences ; others

it excite

or opposition,

angry

fear and compassion or indifference, ; here mind

of

that class in

or

does feelings

or ridicule,

respect,or

or

27

consider

or

;

taken

wealthyman,

a

envy,

"

different persons

by

wealth

Calls.

if

of calls which

means

they do

in their

not

they

obey,they lose

heavenly course.

He


Divine

28 leads them

forward

reacheth

the

heaven.

to

regionfrom

steps of

We

another;

to

and strengthto strength,

from

glory to glory,up

Calls.

from

pass

we

ladder

the

whose

into

higher

a

to Christ's lower, by listening

a

top

ledge state of know-

one

introduced

are

from

call and

obeyingit. Perhapsit may

be the loss of

through which the

us

God

sole

look back

we

are

God, and whatever far

grant

other

in

a

we

the

that place,

and

in

what

a

we

way

has

were.

serving

were

we

find that,

we

be, and

may

however

of illumination,

world

againstHim.

or

the show

under

to force

we

discredit threatened avow

The see

what as

fear and

God

us;

is truth and

would

have

perplexity.We

what us

requires

ought

made or

to take

us

world

we

tempting offer is

Some

enabled to act in much

so

make

judgment, and

but

measure;

higheststate

sacrifice which

to it.

to

servingGod.

for God

some

us

of years, when

from

men

servingthe

were

shows

find that that sad event

it took

were

tive rela-

or

which

do

state of faith and

new

still from

reproachor

so

;

course

again,perhaps somethingoccurs

part us

in the

present infirmities

our

at least

Or

are

we

the belief of

and

of

a

though

as

so

be

we

then

us

through grace

we life,

our

thought,before

We

a

on

into

brought us that

We

stay.

did before ; and

never

we

to

comes

vanityof thingsbelow, and prompts

our

we

the call

dear friend

some

us

;

not or

some

termine to de-

have

we

We

is error. act ; and

do not

see

to

our

we

do way


Divine do

clearly ; we

what

see

opinions: yet perhaps it

almost

suddenlyresolved

though

into

entrance

view of Or

gate into the

a

thingsthan

again,we

God

were

God

seems

it involves

Lord

l."

Or

again,we

second of

which

did

if

as

Some

is

a

key

suggests

a

great

which

may

be thrown

Apostles. We of life of the which maxims

before on

thought

to

a

of

which

the

its

and

a

it

way

or Scripture,

thoughts.

precepts of

Hosea

yet

confirm

suggest itself

may

our

vi. 3.

and

it.

A

us,

which

light His

manner

Scripture,

into the We

to

and

into the in

sense

never

new

Lord

recorded

us,

Scripturebases 1

and

know

to

God, us, in

upon

from

of truths

them;

on

be able to enter

hidden

whom

one

of readingScrippractice ture

as earlyChristians, was

truer

unfrequently occurs,

serve

other

the

may

an

"

a

to Scripture

great deal in

many

on

as

but half understand

we

follow

be in the

may

suddenly,break

before.

a

us

not

call "to

a

us,

be

into

and holiness,

half approve

case

a

of

heaven

third

or

before ; and

us

and trying to carefully, may,

important

executed, may

speak in them, and

and

most

number

but

is

the

before

and

This

them.

general conduct

some

on

to

our

get acquaintedwith

closed

them,

and

we

have hitherto taken.

we

employs to bring

which

what

suddenly exacted

on

higher state

a

has

little deed,

bearing's.That

29

is to follow from

it bears upon

done, and how

have and

not

Calls.

may

simple be led


which

live

men

action

:

it is very

that

understand

to

Now

now.

insightinto

an

different from is

knowledge of

the way

life

the

to

call

a

is perfection

call

a

perfection.

to

Once

how

why

it is from

whether

poured into other

base

more

which

have

may

This

is

a

house

grace

let

lapsingback; shelter it from

work To

possessedof

grace

temptation

our

a

to

us

on

in

God

us

avoid

Or

God

more

heretofore. lest

beware

Let

self-

again, we

serve

us

may

of

power

privatethan

in vain.

of

sins, we

before.

not

and

the storms

into

with

us

beware

temptation. Let

us

we

of

strive

a

of this world.

higherworld

of

God

may

truth; religious

be let

Him.

conclude.

fact,than

Divine

caution to cherish the feeble flame,and

and by quietness

bringingus

giftof

higherthings;let

call to

receive the

say

ing suddenlyshow-

miserable

and

had

we

His

in strictly

minds

Our

impossibleto

it is ; let

so

resolution grow

a

is

obey

or or irresolution, worldlyanxiety, pride,

suddenly find ourselves command

able to

more

of habit

unusual

an

find ourselves,

we

heretofore.

growth

hearts,but

our

be to sloth,or to

the

from

itself,or

that

tell,much

cannot

we

it strangelyconstituted,

so

or

happen

so

certain respects than

in

are

it may

more,

or

God

us

Calk,

Divine

30

that

high

duties and

Why

this is we

Nothing some

men

works, do not

is

more

certain in matter

do feel themselves to which

know

;

others

whether

are

of

called to not

called.

it be that those


Divine who

have been called and have trials, or

former or

that

some

thingsthan others; but which

that

ardent

love, and

has

any

If God

world, and is our

calls

exacts

gain,this

is

to

us

a

mark

in. thing to be rejoiced have entertained,

no

pursue

and

our

of His Such

a

God at

salvation with

own

your

high things,the

humble

own

We especially.

need

itself with vivid

Earnestness

the state

of other

feelingof

its

itself. Earnestness

is

a

"

own

has

"

more

not

men

fear

time

out

it is aim

on

spiritual

follow it to

earnestness

infirmities to

Phil. ii. 12. 13.

Work

againis adaptedto

no

men;

simply set

While

perception they have

this

in earnest.

properly

trembling,for

Again,the

a

precipices,

among

pridethen, in followingChrist's call,if we men

the

up ; for if the

Apostlesays,

shortcomings ; and

them

of

fearful.

more

walk

sensitive

more

others

love for us, this is

fear and

in you l."

that worketh

of their

the

of

hopes and fears,this

tendencyto puffus

Hence

what

us

thoughts,when

we high excellence,

fall is easy.

more

standard

greater renunciation

prospect is noble,yet the risk is we

sights

sees

lower

nothing to

sacrificeof

a

man

largerfaith,a

a

another's

It is

own.

higher

to

spiritual understanding.No

more

a

leave to take

holiness for his are.

see, has

all,yet He

to

free grace

it is; this

so

does not

man

His

by

men

followed ;

not

though God givesbaptismalgrace

reallydoes call

one

31

called,forfeit the call from havins* failed in

not

are

Calls.

as

compare has

too

be elated at

doing God's

will.


Divine

32

"

"

simply

It

had

of

more

which

Thou

this

spirit!

lies before

is it to

gain

with

faith,

keen

that

What

thing is it

gain

to

even

nay,

this ?

What

this

into

heavenly

world

offer

to

parable com-

spiritualthings, that that

peace,

sinceritylove

in

disobedient

being

not

can

insight

that

who

have

they

high sanctity, of

and

glory,which

follow

Lord

our

Christ?

Jesus Let

souls

our

so

come;

Thou

say,

that

receive

Thee

?

and

comparison God

ever/5

Him

pray

day by day

fully;

more

to

sight and hearing,taste

give us

"

and

beg

us

to

but

aim, of

one

that hope everlastingrighteousness,

that

to

great,

we

that

one

What

love, compared with

vision ?

heavenly

take

the

!

that

applauded, admired, courted, followed,

this

with

compared

we

please God

Oh

could

feel that

to

a

heareth,

servant

do V*

that

please the

to

we

be

Thy to

me

Oh

as

is to

us

whom

pleasethose

have

things,

please the world,

to

a

wilt

of

view

simple

for

Speak, Lord,

says,

what

Lord,

Calls.

to

shalt me

to

there of

is the

within

work

guide

me

us

with

glory.

Whom

is

upon

Thee

none

:

my

strength of

my

quicken and that

we

reveal

of the

and

;

world

and

after

I in heaven

that my

heart, and

I

heart my

to

sincerely

may

Thy counsel,

earth

self Him-

senses

our

touch

have

flesh

to

desire

but in

faileth ;

portionfor


SERMON

""nal

%\z

"And

Saul

TT7E

he

offered the

all

are

read

in

beginning,

put

upon

he

his had

had

the him

thing

gift

great

alone

he of

did

of the

to

die.

He

was

end

eat

good

he

Alas, tried

of his

[viii]

and

he

of

him

evil ;

and

fruit, he did

found

eat

to

eat

this

was

"

of

his

wanting

of

;

he

was

den, gar-

and

him

the

his

to

ble ena-

of

tree

such

trial. d

the

If

did, he

he

One

trial.

if he

fell ;

and

pleasure

fruit, and

the

In

heaven.

to

live ;

to

was

trials

beautiful

a

upright,

attain

to

the

created,

Spirit given

Holy and

for and

innocent

the

in

placed

was

on

And

creatures.

first

was

is

not.

or

of

His

us

9.

lives

instances

puts

forbidden

was

knowledge not

He

who God

offerings.

peace xiii.

one

serve

many

when

please God,

to

will

and

me,

Samuel

i

"

Every

God

created

was

offering to

thing given

every

feauL

offering"

of

Adam, trial.

he

comfort;

burnt

he

Almighty

the

of

trial.

our

Scripture

which

upon

on

a

burnt

trial,whether

his we

hither

said, Bring

And

III.

he

he

was

did

die.

was

the


The

34 other

Many

trials,besides Adam's,

and Scripture, that we

we

be

may

put

on

is

whom

God

whom

He

found

blessed and

put

his

on

trial,that

on

who be

may

the instances of others Of these latter cases, have

we

l, is

those

been

readingin

instance

an

Adam

proved,as

and who, trial,

of

a

man

before

him,

like Adam,

was

wanting. the

Now

I say, history,

fall is contained and reading,

Saul

family;he

was

and he

king

this.

God's

by

hated

by

this to

God's

on

1

God

Fourth

him

him, anointed him

his trial. Now

been

their enemies true

and

free grace

I will

a

very

round and

much

to be the

with

oil,

duty:

Saul

was

oppressedand nations,

worship,rose

Sunday after Trinity.

God's

his trial was

about ; heathen His

great

stances, circum-

in his

whom

over people,the Israelites,

the

of

son

birth

king,instructed

put him

been

have

we

people Israel. Samuel,

appointedto reign,had harassed

the

or

of humble

of His

after he became

and, moreover,

king,

a

awful

its circumstances.

you

raised

was

melancholyand

the text is taken; and

man

a

prophet,revealed and

which

born

of this

chapterwhich

explainto

to

not

was

ruler and

in the

from

attempt

who

are

in

instruction;

fallen,and

not

their trial.

of this service

course

and

examples of

the

Saul, of whom

one.

too

we

guard by

our

have fallen under

Saul

now

that

recorded

are

warning

our

encouragedby

sobered and

the

for

stood their trial well and

have

who

that

be reminded

may

of Saul.

Trial

and


The

Trial

fought againstthem

and

;

country, and

brought

be free,they

never

the

means

of

was

no

the

chapter, for the

found

"

yoke,and He

Saul

down

to the

raised up

was

or

that

from

which

was

Upon this,as powerfulenemies assembled

were

thousand as

On

son,

smote

them There

But

to sharpen Philistines,

off this

to throw

of his with

and

men,

of garrison

the

be

naturallyto

was

the Philistines became

togethera great

making

head

and chariots,

the sand

the other

army

which

againstthem.

hand, Saul

againsthim.

the Philistines

highlyincensed, to

chastise the

Thus

had

"

thirty

horsemen, and people

summoned

togetherto with

call them,

his part,"c blew the trumpet

on

came

came

third of

the sea-shore in multitude.'"

is on

him.

Philistines

people.

supposed,these,

They

six thousand

the land," and

They

a

heavy

in Geba."

through all

over

they

Israel/' says

their subjects as insurgent people, they would who

"

spears.

cruel oppressors

three thousand

Jonathan, his

and

swords

them

destroythe

to

chose him

them

captivity.

sure

land of

the

overran

fightwith.

to

listines Phi-

and his ax, and his his share,and his coulter,

man

"

the

Philistines said,Lest the Hebrews

the Israelites) make (i.e. all the Israelites went

They

took away

throughall the

"

mattock.

nations

to make

even

forgingweapons

smith

3$

Israelites into

the

them, and

over They tyrannized

every

of these

the chief at that time.

were

should

of Saul.

him

at

all Israelites to

Gilgal. And

their great host, and the two D

2

armies

the

pitched

remained

in


Trial

The

36

other,and

each

sight of

of Saul. it

then

that

was

Saul's trial

began. Before Saul went

sacrificeto the Lord, and

burnt

the

on

of Israel.

arms

this act

victory,unless Now

they

could not, unless

by Almighty a

he do ?

that he would shalt go

down

offerings ; seven thee, and show

come

him

to

before

will

I

days

meanwhile

not

were

Gilgal,"says down

even

Samuel

thee, to

unto

tarry till I

thou

shalt do

x"

in

used to

him.

as "

I have

it

came

The

used to

"

pass/'says Scripture,in '

1 Sam.

people

Philistines

country-people

wore

alreadyobserved, they had to

but

came;

militaryqualities. They

soldiers; they

rule,as they were

unto

Saul, you

days till Samuel upon

come

risingagainsta powerfulenemy, broughttogether, was

to

sacrifice sacrifices of peace

this great trial came

far inferior to them

were

fight ; what "Thou

gatheredtogetherto fightagainstthe

he had

so

for that purpose.

come

to

seven

to do

had said

shalt thou

thee what

Kings

for Samuel, who

to

me

formed. per-

leave to offer sacrifice;

no

wait

must

told to wait

was

prophets

of

God's

were

commanded specially

and offerings,

offer burnt

see,

He

hope

offer sacrifice.

could

a

ing bless-

a

no

be offered before he could

behold,

him, "and

Him

could have

and

Saul had

God.

beg of

religious worship was

alone

theywere

sacrifice must

must

of

necessasy to offer

to

He

priestsonly

ministers,and

yet

battle,it was

to

x.

8.

who

subjection.And, no

the

regulararms

:

day of battle,


The that there hand

neither

was

of any

of the

Jonathan/' that

No

hid themselves those who

says

"

rocks,and

of the and

in

Hebrews

Gilead;

all the

When

as

peoplewere What

king

who

he fears to best ones,

most

a

and

are

him

the set time not

came

made

seven

does wait

to

Gilgal,and

have been !

must

king

Here

for the express

to fulfilhis

is fail;his reputation

at

His

all afraid of the enemy.

through them

strike

a

blow ; if he ;

the

a

of his

commission;

are

has

very

at

bad

only chance, he delays,

Yet

long days must and

was

can

the longerhe delays,

will become.

;

the

purpose

stake; he

his soldiers

difficult task, as

days; seven

had

Samuel

that

him."

he is anxious

men

of Gad

he tarried

Philistines;he is in presence

his frightened

some

yet in Gilgal,and

was

trembling. And

expect nothingbut total defeat

to wait

then the strait,

the land

is to humanly speaking,

more

a

to

been

powerfulenemy;

in

of Israel/'

men

in caves, and in thickets, and

for Saul, he

destroyingthe

the

alarm, and

Jordan

great trial this had

of

state

a

they were

over

scattered from

a

all; many

at

pits. And

Samuel

and

circumstances,

in

peoplefollowed

appointed;but

Saul

high places,and

days,accordingto

seven

of

in

went

in the

of the country ; and of

"

hide themselves

with

were

these

all were

that

found

Saul's army

fled out

to desert.

Scripture,saw

peopledid in

come

37

spear

under to

; many

began

nor

people that

joinedhim,

numbers

of Saul.

sword

wonder,

did not

many

Trial

to his

he

is told

he wait; he

great mortification


his despair,

and

and

more

does he

Yet

in the trial; he

spiteof

told

was

and

At

of which

hour

the enemy,

he

; he

and the

to be relieved.

Saul some

it is; he

chance every

minute

the camp. a

he But

second trial

said he would as

come

comes

the

against

advance

for Samuel of

to

days,

seven

attacked him ;

time for

a

ful wonder-

hour,

freely;every has

hear that Samuel his trial seemed

when

;

week, through

lengthis the

breathe

expectsto

Samuel

"

a

those

over;

for days the Philistines,

not

may

now,

trial of

at

seven

other,have

or

cause

Now

For

and

gone

at the end

come

ended.

days are

does

coming.

is the time

then

said he would

attack

had to restrain his fierce and

hour

yet every

his

sees

prophet; he

tempted to

was

impatientspirit.Now come

are

wearing days,that long

weary every

days

seven

he

ready to

enemy

for Samuel's

he looks out

length the

the

well

days,and

seven

Though

obeys His

he

him, he obeys God;

nothing;

wait

simplyto

all

wait

to

acquitshimself

So far he

risk,he does wait.

the

crumbling away,

army

far,as

feelingsso

days.

seven

will be the end of this ?

what

:

his

govern

through the

in

begin to desert; day after day

soldiers

leave him

more

of Saul.

Trial

The

38

prophetof

behold

prophetof

The

not.

over,

joined

God

does not

God come

he said.

Samuel

Why except

that

further

;

we

did see

however,

observe what

was

not

it he

come,

was

did

God's not

Saul's conduct.

we

are

not

informed;

will to try Saul come,

and

now

still

let

us


Hitherto

obeyed

prophet.

waited

had

He

the

letter

the

to

39

acquittedhimself

had

he

of Saul.

Trial

The

well; he God

command

of

in faith

though

had

his trial was

when

had

had

him

had

from

and

bow;

He

when

He

will ;

of

one

no

Saul

be done?

to

was

trusted

God

did

come.

with His

own

his army

sword

with

will,and

righthand, and

accomplish His

tered, scat-

was

He

whom

would

God

that

fightsnot

give victoryto

had trusted for

He

for eight, nine,or trusting fresh trial

this

before,for this

reason

its reward.

with

His

holy

Saul

purposes.

"

was

Philistines had

had

should

He

kept also

not

feel this,and

so

on

he took

the were

God him

let it be observed,

met

to say, the

who

And

on

that his faith hitherto had

men

proof that

ten.

go

than

his

had

days; he might

greater trial

Though

own

seven

hardly a

was

front, and

He

was

trust in servant, and therefore he might securely

God.

had

there

though

way.

can "

way

hitherto,he should have had

hitherto

own

He

can

God's

that

his faith gave

come,

the enemy,

in God's

arm,"

not

faith in God

faith still. He save

that he

Oh

have waited stilllonger,till Samuel

ought to He

did

offer sacrifice; what

to

course

fear; he

prolonged.

Samuel

When

his faith ! but

in

continued

His

by

in

feared the Philistines, but had faith in God.

had

not

could so

the a

Philistines

deserting,yet, strange attacked

Thus

him.

defend him

safelyfor

seven

from

he

them.

days,why

eighth? however, he very

in his

were

did not

rash and fatal step.


The

40 That

step

him;

without which

great sin

a

he

to offer the

determined

he

do at all ; for he

it would

not

offered

it.

persons

now

know

Saul's

was

without is

swallowed had

his hand

and

Uzziah

SauPs

;

was

he

in

Saul

said/'in

to pass, that

the burnt to

meet

if he had

as

soon

me,

made

behold, Samuel offering,

him, waited

that he but

one

might hour

an

came,

of

and

family; this

peace

''

more,

failing.But

end and

he would

he

was

have

ings offer-

observe it

And

salute him."

saved this sin ; in other words, he would in his trial instead

his

offering/'Now

he had

as

was

of the text,

the words

to offering

offered the burnt

in the

of it; Jeroboam

leprosy. Yet

with

God.

of

Korah

Uzziah.

punishedin

was

ficing, sacri-

on

as Scripture,

account

smitten

burnt

a

on

and

to

rity; autho-

without

determined

happened immediatelyafterwards.

what

out

the earth

And

"

hither

and

Jeroboam,

withered,and

sin.

Bring

by

up

it is for

appointed minister

an

often denounced

crime

a

of Korah, and

case

"

being

really

preachers,or

Supper

crime, he

office to

but sacrifice,

a

crime

a

and

the Lord's

do

priestor prophet

a

great

teachers

become

to

baptizeor administer

This

how

not

not

he

what

call it

might

could sacred

a

do

reallysuch, unless

You

this

into to

had

sacrifice instead he

what

viz. intrude

;

could not

be

do

to

Samuel

burnt

called; nay,

not

was

since

follows:

as

he determined

come,

of

was

of Saul.

Trial

of

came

offering

Saul went You have

see,

been

succeeded

failed,and

the


The

0011

of Saul.

he lost God's

was,

sequence

Trial

41

favour,and forfeited his

kingdom. Let

answered; "And Saul

And

Samuel

said,Because

scattered from

and

me,

and days appointed,

togetherto will have

it :

"

thou

And

and

Samuel

hast not

God, which Lord

have

hath

sought

Lord

thou

thee/'

fell; he

some

every

thee

hast not

:

for

:

obedient; and

forced

: foolishly

upon

own

Lord would

now

Israel for

continue

the

I

I

thought of

hast done

:

the

heart, and

captain over

kept that

was

Lord

Samuel

be

to

Gilgal,and

of the

shall not

him

is there

us,

selves gatheredthem-

offering."Such

burnt

a

hear what

Such

the

end

which

thy the ever.

Lord the His

the Lord

of Saul's trial :

in consequence

he

favour.

much

appliesto

the

after His

man

within

not

to

me

upon

thy kingdom

not

was

forfeited God's How

a

done?

listines said I, The Phitherefore,

;

commanded

commanded

commanded

earnest

said to Saul, Thou

Him

people,because

he

now

thy kingdom

hath

thou

offered

established

now

people were

kept the commandment He

But

the

that

saw

unto supplication

his excuse;

was

I

now

myself,therefore,and

he

thou

the Philistines

that

what

hast

that

down

said to him, and

said,What

Michmash

come

made

not

Samuel

what

observe

us

my

melancholyhistorywhich

brethren,at this day,though it happened

thousand

age, and

in this

God

years

ago

Almighty

!

Man

is the

is the same;

same

and

in thus


of Saul.

Trial

The

42

happened to Saul,the king of Israel,is,alas! daily

what

fulfilledin us,

to

have been raised

by

God

indeed,gloryof this world, but were

born

He

has

caused

Spiritin and

king of Israel,so

made

brethren; He

His

are

high, and and

Lord

Christ; and

Though

placeon

His

made

all tried in

one

way

there

are

who

many

How

1 .

in want

Saul,

that

God remove

; that

or

throne

Eternal

Father

yet, when

wait upon

there who, when or

of

were

we

us, and

now

;

with

I say,

and we

"

in are

consider how

brings it own

way,

on

in distress of any

like necessaries, forget,

whatever their distress,

it in His

His

strong in the Lord,

another ; and

of means,

God

as

heavenly glory.

trial like Saul

our

on

on

fall like Saul.

are

many

kind,

put

are

the we

His

Saul, favoured by God's free grace we

consequence

head, and

prospect. Hence,

in

Christ's throne

are, like

we

His

unseen,

with Angels to powerfulprinces, a

kings,

too, by being made

like Saul, were

baptized, we,

our

on

in this world,

be poor

we

by

we,

brethren, partake His

down

sat

crowned

been

has

has

is

He

of Christ.

heavenlykingdom

made

;

was

kings and princesin

this world, but

kings of

not

by baptism,are

we,

Ghost

Holy

by Samuel,

oil

with

being anointed

the

and

water

of Father, Son, and

the Name

Saul,by

as

glory. spiritual

unseen

baptizedwith

be

to

us

glory; not,

the children of wrath; and

in sin, and

We

and

greathonour

to

Saul,

all,as

We

great shame.

our

from

it is, comes

them, and if they trust

that

God

in Him

will :

but


The

who,

instead

way,

their

time,and

of

Trial

His

waitingfor had

own

thus

of Saul.

judgment !

themselves

bring on

will

untruth

tellingan

time, take their

bring them do

and they are tempted to difficulties,

lightof that

the sin ;

make

excuses

trouble

be, they do

may

deliberate lie,which

God

circumstances, they that

argue

that he will

or injure,

that

they would

great. Thus God

to

it,were

also; first steal,and

their distress thus

lie in order

then

so

they tempt

ance. heavenlyinherit-

both

further,perhaps,they

they

they take ; and

not

of their

deprivethem

a

they

the person

than

like Saul, and

act

from

steal; and

to

miss what

never

take

not

they

in turn Or

ever what-

Or, again, in like

hears.

in greaterwant

they are

they

;

instead of

shrink

not

tempted

are

make

helpthemselves,

trial well,enduringtheir poverty,or

bearingthe the

of their

They

quiettheir conscience;and

to

the

times, Some-

said to Samuel

Saul

it,as

out

so.

they say they cannot

forced to

they are

own

hasten impatiently

and

way,

43

steal and to

hide

lie

their

theft.

Again,

2.

how

are

many

are situations, tempted to

order to get out time !

God's

they are

so

the

marry

do what

of them, instead of

They

uncomfortable

at

is wrong

pleasant un-

in

parents,and

home, that they take the

presents itself of gettingaway.

irreligious persons,

questionwhether

in

patiently waiting

unkind have, perhaps,

which first opportunity

They

who, when

there

they are

not

asking themselves

merely from irreligious,


Trial

The

44

out of their

to get impatience

Saul ? he had very

to

means

of his

out

get

harsh

God's He

iD His like

imposed it

Saul,

not

into

of

hearts

are

own

our

clearer

to have

how

a

many

yet His of

religion.He

battle without would

have

a

And,

impatientat instead of

lightand are

God

who, though their have

into

he

an

not

might

was

in God's

consider

offered sacrifice rather than

his army

idea

in his way

but

of

sort

some

themselves

disobedience

(as

fuller privileges ?

there

it deceive

up

the

other communion, in order

sacrifice. An

drawn

they,

prophet,take

God's

I say, in his way, very

be

lie under ; and

! Observe, Saul religious

religious man;

act

tempted to

us

But

wait.

not

rightbefore God, yet

not

they are

way;

will

is from

hand, leave the placewhere

joinsome

and by religiousness, that

some trouble-

take it away

can

their sin.

without

time, and

God's

Again,

3.

again,when

look up, that

they must

take it away,

can

some

has put us, and

hope)

an

employers,or

impatient,and

are

waiting for

we

to Him

we religious disadvantages

matter

unlawful

engaged in employments which

good time, and

again,are the

and

so,

people

own

like,they often forgetthat all this

not

Any

the time he

his

with

And difficulty.

are

that providence,

who

quietall

or

he, too, took

and

masters

or neighbours,

they do

;

"

;

is this but to act like

of the enemy,

him

from

have

persons

little peace

in presence

falling away

presentdiscomfort

What

thingbut this/'they say. remained

of Saul.

go

an

to

man openly irreligious

and

fallen upon

the


Trial

The Philistines without did not

do

God's that

of

only way

he wished

that

him ; and

be necessary, he

gainingit was

did not

seekingit in

had

appointed;that, whereas

him

His

minister,he could

he felt

feel that the the way

God

had

which

offer the possibly

he

deceived

deceive themselves

burnt

himself; and

castingoff

; not

now

made

not

not

offeringacceptably.Thus men

Saul

worship

while perversely,

God

thus many

of

act

an

all.

at

precedethe battle ; he desired to have

blessingupon blessingto

45

service religious

any

this; no,

and prayer should

of Saul.

but choosingtheir religion for religion altogether, Saul did, and

as

without

being obedient.

4.

how

Again,

trial God go

on

on

for

puts

on

well for

a

them, but

Many get

through one

Let

comes

;

"When

think

one

and, perhaps,our

will be the occasion of be not

watch

us

not

us

on

our

and confident, as

our

guard; if

we

we

may

temptationwell

trial.

on

are

Oh

fall away

;

it

Saul bore

eighthday to the end !

persevere

Let

pray.

enough

through our

temptationis

to

under falling it may

not

us

have

got

life we

whole

another

over,

well,

having got throughone

because had

!

the

on

and

half the

of it; who

the whole

fainted not;

Let

fall away.

secure.

then

time, and

his faith failed him.

not

religious

bear

there, who

are

many

days,and

seven

be

fancyingthey can

selves, them-

the next, if make

secure

us

and alreadyconquered,

were

safe. 5. Once

more,

how

many

are

there,who, in

a

we

narrow


The

46 grudging

cold-hearted

His

words

Christ

by

one

voice

the

of

it can.

wait

"

Samuel, "I

did wait

do what

have

but not

in the

of

he would

his

but reckoning,

taxed

wrong

?

is it

Where

the text :" all which in the

with

blind

and

deaden

Last

Day

!

He

did

but

Samuel

with

silenced,and

Judgment

had

confess

not

all

a

he word

sentenced our

little

as

told to

was

and

then

told

you

he

me/'

he loved the Word and precise

exact

in

stilllonger. And,

offence," Why

any

which

that

they obey

was

us

nally, car-

spirit. sinners

for

excuses

but

wrong,

make

now

fail consciences, his

is it

Show

? Scripture

shows

in the

not

their

Saul

Saul

Master

and rigidly, literally

so

said in

so

will all excuses,

How

mean

as

now-a-days,imitatinghim, too

only

and letter,

and

it

said He, in effect,

Had

been

throw

consider

days;

have waited

persons

say, when

love.

directions

would

often

it to

seven

do, they

not

Lord

take

love.

do

to

just what

have

not

to

Instead

only accept them

try

he chose.

done

of spirit

in like manner,

will

Kind

they

Yes, he fulfilledSamuel's

God,

and

wanting in

he

days

thought he might to

but

are

them

meaning. They

Living

a

They

seven

and

and Scripture,

speakingto them, as

wishes

one,

in their bare necessary their hearts upon

the letter of God's

by

go

! they neglectthe spirit

consideringwhat

take

of Saul.

way,

while

commandments, of

Trial

them

to

in the

disobedience. he

argued;

reproved,and convicted,and him.

And

in the

so

actions will be tried

as

by

Day

of

fire. The


The

All-knowing, will

sit

will

be

revealed.

who

lips,

who

God

give

us

faith

be

the

idle

of

who

heart;

of

it

is

His which

on

men's

who

not;

Christ-

breath

excuses

who

seen

Jesus

the

secrets

Him

and

do

whose

obey who

conscience;

it

be

to

grace

who

pretence;

who

shall

with

all

the

serveth

who

with

away

and

Saviour

our

and

47

hearts

that

will serveth

Him

serve

with

hypocrites,

are

and

true.

are

whose

;

Then

and

God,

scatter

Saul.

of

Judge,

throne,

depend

now

and

His

on

men

the

All-holy

He

mouth

Trial

of

out

sincerely as

far

as

the

is

without

love

in

they

a

wish know

number

heart

pure to

it !

know

of

those

hypocrisy and

God's

a

or

good will,


SERMON

Call

%\z "

So David

i

"

the

Service

',declare

after God's

and

God;

by

they

gained it

He

but no

which

with

God

think

one

declare

which

means,

read

of the

army

to

with

the

the

with

weak

blessed

and

David's

and

and

power,

with

which

besides

reminds He

us

of

visits His

all this,this "

Fifth

Church

historyis Sunday

God,

in

shows

after

Trinity.

himself;

us

His

deliverances

every

useful to

his

sake; it

own

wonderful

the

is,

hopeless,

calling,and

for its to

it.

prospered. Let

interestingto

Christian

came

gaining

it is indeed

of the

man

stone; that

a

seem

of

defy the Living

of his

read

chapter course

Goliath, of little importance to

mind

stone."

David, the

to

manner

historyof

the

victoryover

raises the

a

Goliath, who

over

Philistines

Almighty the

in

victorywhich

might

man

from

just now

sling and

a

slingand

a

taken

are

the

with

heart, gained

own

of the

out

heard

you

2D at flu

xvii. 50.

Samuel

which

words,

which

of

the Philistine

prevailedover

fTlHESE

IV,

us

age;

but

Christians^


The Call

settingbefore

as

with

the

of his

youngest His

of

son

a

chosen to be

"

anointed

in due time

God, and

as

as Goliath,

he

such

as

I

by

life,and

the

by Almighty God prophet,a king,a

a

Samuel

be all this;

to

brought forward by Almighty

was

firstact of

a

the devil;

in humble

man

brethren,was

was

conflict

our

it.

servant, special

psalmist;he

49

and calling,

own

consider briefly

David, the

and

our

world, the flesh,and

shall now

to be

us

of David.

might,slew

described in the text.

the heathen

Now

let us

giant

applyall

this to ourselves. 1. David

the

was

of

son

the families of Israel, with him

to

despised by

one Bethlehemite,

a

to nothingapparently

them.

to have

He

sent to feed the

was

to

one

of his

bringall

bring David

die among

allowed to engage

higherand in the upon

more

in

David

said to him

[vin]

; on

his

God

in

choose

to

though he

Thus

David

seemed

sheep.

His

brothers

served

consequence

With

whom

the wilderness?"

did born were

the world thinks as

soldiers

looked

askingabout Goliath,one "

Samuel

might direct him,

Three of them

and

and

dearly, yet

For when

which occupations

in contempt,

sheep in

him

before him,

his

noble.

king'sarmy,

those few

as

his other children.

to live and

sheep;

command, in order

from the rest

sons

Jesse did not

him.

thoughtlittleof

Jesse at God's

came

mend recom-

God; the youngest of his brethren,and

his father,though doubtless he loved seems

among

of them

hast thou

God

Yet E

down

left took


The

50 him

from

His

friend.

the

by

are

but

them

Himself.

and we

unto

He

know

this

In

not.

not; and why

are

tell.

Some

Church, and not

men

all.

the

on

Church

and

he

He

better

was

Samuel

when

Lord

heart state

chosen. better

above

than

they.

It

as

but

appearance,

his

But

by

brother's

this is not

nature

than

have

the

David's

1 Sam.

the differ

we

of his

refused

heart

whom our

ters; minisnot

Here

xvi. 7.

God

we

him; for

looketh was

Samuel case;

elder

looketh

man

Lord

they whom 1

in the

born

one

seeth; for

man

one.

expresslysaid, that

choose

to

are

his brethren,because

is

said to him, "I

;" implying,that than

tell.

cannot

going

a

blessedness,and

our

chosen

seeth not

the outward l

is

holy

parents, bad

the Church's

baptizedby

was

was

brethren, God the

education,or

no

not can-

of

born of bad

are

brethren, are

of others,we

David.

from

this

why

blessedness

have

been

chosen,many

are

baptism; others

her

Some

contrary,my have

we

;

will, those,

over

passes

born within the bounds

are

baptizedwith

are

His

chosen, others not, we

are

parents,and irreligious We,

and

brings outward

at

accordingto

men,

and

mean,

not

country many

some

baptizedat

even

decrees

all

of

case

them, and

looks

He

and

servant

and

poor,

chooses

chooses these

He

why

and

chooses

nature

God

nothing worth; things;

His

this is fulfilled in the

They

near

him

make

to sheepfolds

Now

Christians.

of David.

Call

in

on

a

would are

on

the

better have

in nowise

does not

choose.


The will find

You

good

Call and

uprightmen, baptized.God for

our

has

broughtus

hath

saints have

He

has

those who

chosen

all of

given

Creed.

great mercies.

an

and Holy Scriptures, a

but and

use

if advantages,

our

read

to

ears,

and

carnal ceremonies, which Jewish

Law, outward often

themselves

by

chosen

God's

God

%2. was men

He

of

a

chooses

kingdom Him1/'

"the

which as

ordinances,

like those of the

have

passes

James B

special way,

a

the rich and

great noble;

faith,and heirs of the

David ii.5.

2

not the

chooses

by

occupation

whose

promisedto

says. 1

faith,

have been

been chosen, as

not

him,

He

poor, rich in

St. James

have

we

all we

Thus

chose

hath

if

us,

brethren, and chose him.

seven

He

He

we

spiritual eyes

but dead

are

to

us

shepherd;for

of the world.

but

good if

mercy,

in salvation,

unto

grace

Observe, too, God

that

us

To others, faithfully.

and power.

David's

passedover

to

forms,beggarlyelements, as they

others around

in which many

book, though it is in

profitnot,

confess;but

full of grace

they are

it

hear

and other rites

the Sacraments

sealed

have

we

His

the Ancient

book, through God's

open

years.

and ministers,

they hold it in their hands; but measure

He

placeswhere

hundred

many

His

is others,Scripture

To

been

never

not salvation,

to

in sacred

the aid of His

Sacraments, and

have

us

for His

worshippedfor us

ritable, benevolent,cha-

among

worshipHim

to

51

worthy men,

but righteousness,

His

of David.

them

was

a

that

love

shepherd.


The

their

over

faith."

in

world,

might

lilyis

the

gloriesof

a

crown,

all this is but

lowest

and

this be

which

His

higher?

be said of God's said

"exceeds

in

of the

makes

children

of

Adam,

us

and

that

His

of

in the soul of

shall be the

field,

are

more

portionof

the

Christian,high

man

by

shall ? what

our

or

birth

were

devil,givesus

heavenly nature, implants His all

if

Spiritwhich

the

children,who

washes

and

creation of the soul,

new

and

the

But

lilies of

slaves of the

away

jewelled

man.

into the oven,

us,

within

all

and

of man;

of dispensation

glory?" of

He

and

his

greatest glory,what

nobler works

whereby

new

cast

and

God;

works, what

the

even

this world's

gloriousthan shall be

and

down

cut

are

If

greatest

is far better

God

lower

God's

Solomon; for

of

highestwork

the

of God's

true, even

said of

even

work

of

work

glory,

are

the

the

the liliesof the

work

the dead

humblest

gloriousthan

more

you, if you

king,his purplerobe, and

a

but

in all his

greater than

livingthing,the

the

is but

he

poor;

arrayedthan gloriously

more

were

are

said,that

God

great in this

not

Solomon

are

you

Saviour

Our

kings.

field

of you

earth,even

for then

;

solitary,

most

looks upon,

are

exchange placeswith

well

children

of you

Many

greatestking upon

they kept

brings to glory,if

brethren,many

my

The

hears, God

blesses,God

God visits,

shepherdsas

sheep at night.

unlearned,God

the most

"rich

of David.

the

Angel appeared to

watch

of

Call

The

52,

Holy Spirit

sins? low

;

a

and

This all

is the

glories


The Call of this world of

man

the

fade

of Christ; for

kingdom

those far

exceedingand

world's

this

king

a

the

both Christians,

rulingand obeying is kings in

God's

kingdom,

in

of Saints.

see

They

Angels

to

it not.

wait

Such

all

are

good thingbefore could

you

gave

good

a

in that

you

Obey Me,

first made

and are

are

unseen

Communion

they have

around

in

them,

bodilyeyes

our

which

Holy this

in

should do

some

knew

! He

He

loved

all

low;

and

yourselves.So

He

new

I will

No

before you

you

remain, you and

His

but

men,

wait tillyou

thing of

a

in

the

state

blessed you.

He

which in

All Christians

Baptism placed you

loved

work

placed you

while "

no

first; He

you

He

do

difference between

gloriousrobes

did not

God

blessed state.

is

giftso

a

Christians,high

Baptism placed them.

it is

person

common

them, though

remain

who

Christians

on

tions distinc-

One

kings

are

like other

seem

make

unimportant,in

woi'ld,in spiritual

their heads, and

on

and

His

in

have

sight; they

all receive

subjectand obeys; but

a

nothing.

as

level in

a

remain

them.

sight of it, the

the

in

great, that

crowns

is

subject,

excelleth,"that

that

"glory

on

and

one

so little,

so

rules,another

are

all

and

which blessings,

thinkingabout

while

and

if both

they

eternal

before,yet

comparisonof worth

it; king

distinctions, though they

just as not

before

away

53

keeper of sheep,are

and

war

of David.

you to

came

He

Him;

able to do.

you

heavenlystate,in which,

safe.

give you

a

He

said not

kingdom

""

to

but

you, "

Lo


The Call

54 I

give you "

it ;" not

in order that you

commands

then His

in order

to

take

;

of

relapse ; keep out

you

kingsin

God's

though

like

David,

you

seeth not

a

family,or

fear,you

with

God

8. Next, observe

He

Prophet Samuel. but silently,

him

He

sent

and

He

"Fill

He

when

like manner,

other

chose

did not

horn

to Jesse the

are

;

with

oil,and

Bethlehemite

;

state, If

kings "

and that,

hands,

your

or

God

you.

by

of the

means

think it enough to choose

by

a

calls us, He

sends His ministers to

a

Christ.

us.

go,

He and

for I have

And, in

voice. does

openly;

so

minister,the Prophet Samuel,

His

thy

David

called him God

of

lowlylabour.

seeth,He hath chosen

man

as

care

keeping sheep,or

but

are

Get

begins a

is your

then

kingdom spiritual

at any

"

says, "Take

fallen from

have

drivingcattle,or, again,working servingin

to us,

He

but

Such

faith and and

unseen

pleaseHim;

says not

then

by

are

yourselves ; beware

of

danger."

His

livingin

are

We

cannot

you;"

gain

to

not

to lose it.

foot ; He

brethren, unless you

my

gives,and

obey Him,

not

care

first

to

receives us, and

back

go

great gift

He

I will receive

in us, and

not

or

that

Me."

us

in

Holy

the

give you

give you

helpless.We

hand

move

and well first, cure

tells

He

;

diseased and

cannot

we

obey

may

favour, but

nature

"I

obey

now

shall remain

you

and I will then

reward;" but

a

and

can,

you

Obey Me,

Spiritas

first of all ;

kingdom freelyand

a

henceforth,for

Me

of David.

to

David,

said to Samuel, I will send

thee

providedMe

a


The

king

his sons."

among

king,and in His hand

Samuel

sent

God

is

His

hath "

them,

not

say

thy

font with

to

oil upon

by

Samuel allowed God

pointedout; His

be

name

but

with ; there is

need

not

Compel

"

Ho,

them

every every

one

one

into the world fever of true

is

choose

mind;

to

that

by he

nature

having died

for

a

has

happiness. Till

hopelessand

in."

do The

one.

chose

one

Christians is

He

ference. dif-

a

not

was

(blessed

baptizeall whom narrowness

they ;

they

Christ says,

choose.

to

Again,the Prophet says, ye to the waters."

thirsteth;every

rest, no

he is made

miserable.

an

what

then,

sickness,in spiritual no

ing pour-

by Baptism.

Christ's ministers

come thirsteth,

is in

by

him, namely, whom

one;

and

Fill

"

did then, by

to

no restriction,

come

us

now.

but

wait to be told whom

"

David

to

does

He

this,however, there

now

no

ministers

the other choose

choose

!)may

meet

Now

told

than

more

He

right

oil,"but

choose as

was

In

could

choose

to

chose

told to do

are

of water.

means

He

now

of oil,and

means

with

does He

Samuel

sign.

horn

as

chooses

Christ's ministers David

for

;"

fillthrones

eternitychosen.

thy

head, so

So far,then, God outward

Fill

water

his

from

His

a

ner, man-

sit at His

to

sends

He

for

so, in like

kings to

kingdom, and

left; and

He

And

for

now

$$

looking out

was

to David.

Son's eternal and

of David. God

lookingout

those whom

by

Call

ease,

no

soul born a

wasting

peace,

Christ then, in His

all,gives His

no

partakerof Christ he ministers

leave to

mercy,

applj


The

56 His

savingdeath

all whom

to

two, but thousands

or

His

David

merely one

And not

mercies

God's

the heavens,

lightin

sun's

the

as

of oil,and

baptize;yet

family,but all; for

a

wide

poured as

are

of

out

one

of his brethren/'

water, and

take

Not

giftedwith

are

took the horn

in the midst

"

Christ's ministers

so

Samuel

"

find.

they can thousands

upon

high blessings.

anointed"

of David.

Call

all they fall upon. they enlighten 4. When

followed. him

had

Samuel

took

"

in the midst

Lord

came

Lord

the

comes

God's

heart and

God

he

His

it

a

more

It could not Did

not

few

loaves

our

than

Christian,so Now

come

upon

He

safes vouch-

to

like

fishes?

how

could

great

an

Prophet

in Jordan, and is

said,What

leprosy. Naaman

Jordan

can

made

power

feed five thousand

his

there in

was

the

manner

Syrianto bathe

make

in itself;but

power

no

heal,except that God's

and

as

what,

other rivers ? how

Saviour

but

time to time ; but

In

the

healed of his

was

giftis far greater

used, to produce so

power.

And

baptizedhenceforth;

Spiritdid

Oil has

the

of the Spirit baptize,

child

temple.

all.

told Naaman

Jordan

the

Samuel

nothing at

gave

Elisha so

body

oil,which

effect?

from

within

to dwell

Spiritof

day forward."

that

for the Christian's

him,

David, and visit him

the

the

upon

David's.

than

from

Christ's ministers

nay, dwells in even

David

anointed

of oil,and

the horn

of his brethren ; and the

upon

also,when

so,

David, observe what

anointed

Samuel

persons

that

be?

heal ? it heal. with

by

a

His


Call

The

And

could water

How

power.

that

now,

so

of David become

Divine

same

wine ?

with the

David

the water

of

eye ;

we

Baptism a

is with

God him.

is

in the hand it does,what

by

do

Samuel

it is

;

the

is with it. with

took

in its effects

Minister,with the words of it cannot

The

glory.

than water

somethingmore

by nature

also makes

God

but

;

an

gifting

difference

with the oil which

of Christ's

of

and

no

it away

throw

it,as

Water

see

water

to heal

now

power

power.

made

means

of grace we

His

power

oil the

means

water;

it,we

use

water

that Holy Spirit,

is like other

water

made

disease,and

by

which

power,

the bread,gave wine, multiplied

incurable

57

grace ;

heavenlywater,

earthly.

not

Further, I would

5.

David

received

nothing came any

other

Saul

sent

the

man.

for him

to

playto

make

him

had

good time,

Baptism. Spiritof

did

no

at

baptized;it

is

come

a

king. So

once.

is

for

into, and

looks like any

frets,is weak,

a

All

some

not

at

to

come

was

in

other

came

once

in

Christian

time,

dwells

like any

he had

of Spirit

The

other child,it is

wayward,

and then

that

is with

it

Then

bear which

great thing.

Nothing shows, God

sheep.

harp;

him, yet it did

upon

prophet or not

the

to kill a lion and

come

a

the

to on

like

still seemed

He

sheep again. Except

againsthis flock,he Lord

him

Though

Holy Spirit,yet

God's

back

went

to the

observe this.

once.

He

strengthgiven him

the

you

gift of

of it all at

back

he went

have

that

the

the child

pained,it child; for


"the

Lord

seeth not

the outward heart." child

God

"

And

the

He

What

went

had

idea

no

Goliath

and

;

they know

without

fightwith

who

for His

is it

time

own

They sport and

world,and

heirs of the

is with

God

but

baptizedbefore

are

them.

they are

David

fight the giant

high

no

kingdom

those whom

and way

everlasting kingdom

let

He

He

fashions

in His

:

bringsthem

is far

more

who

with

contend

to our

Goliath

fearful and would us;

is

inquirewho

us

have

we

the devil is

God

;

later that work

in the battle ; he to

in the

sorrow

Saviour's

our

or

were

children

happen to

no

derness." into the wil-

at first secret.

going

it is now,

baptized,

was

in

Sooner was

was

in His

now,

giants,and not

one

vellously. mar-

own

forward to

Goliath.

6. And

plain;

Saviour

our

adorable counsels He

and perfect

who

he

knowing it;

Saints

Saints."

the heirs of grace

on

also.

ours

themselves

chosen, and

for the

way

was

the

on

of the

happened

is to

what

at

mind

led Him

that so

destinies upon

His

leads

his brothers,who

if there

playas

has

intercession

is manifested,which see

looketh

Spiritof God

happens in

up to

Lord

Spirit,"the

recollect when

the immediately

of God

the

looketh

man

seeth the heart," seeth in the

of the

Ghost

You

seeth; for

but

maketh

Holy

of David.

man

who

presence

the

course,

as

appearance,

Spirit" "which

"

Call

The

58

but

to

with? :

we

The

have to

powerfulthan a

Goliath?

our

fightSatan, ten

thousand

certainty destroyus

praisedbe

His

is

answer

Name,

were

He

is


Call

The with

"

us.

is in the world."

David

We

fightGoliath.

broughtforward fighthim

to

without work

a

fight,when

comes

him

us

upon

have

length we with

sword

And

when

this

7. What

then

are

years

infants.

goes on, the

spear,

has

war

once

not

we

are

almost

By degreesour to

fightwith

fightopens;

and

at

marching againstus

Goliath

as

then

brought

are

bave

we

great enemy

our

and

We

some

children

as

;

time

as little;

a

we

God's

and first baptized,

devil.

for

once;

with

while, brought forward

a

are

fightthe

to

at

too

he that

than

us,

first anointed

was

and then, after Holy Spirit, to

59

that is with

is He

Greater

of David.

came

againstDavid.

begun, it

lasts

through

life.

assailed ?

How

in

sometimes

with

himself

monstrous, of

out

has many

he

pleasingor

a

he

But

be

the whole

Quit you

like men, to do

very

courageous

have

happenedhad

inward

sure, if you

always

Therefore he

comes

him

saw

be

hateful,

keepshimself

ing he is all this ; and, as believof God, that you

day, and having be strong. Be

God's

David

he

but whether

would

armour

in the evil

stand.

God's

sure

comes

he tempts

sometimes craftily,

and abominable.

stand

obey

eyes,

the devil

of attack ; sometimes

form,be frightful

a

able to

when

ways

frightens you,

your

sight.

it,take

to

behave

you

thus

when do,my brethren,

to

sometimes openly,

comes

you,

must

? he

againstyou he

ought you

will.

Think

done

stirringhim

be

all,to

like David, what

playedthe coward, and voice

may

up

would refused to

fight


The

60 Goliath.

have lost his

would

He

been

tried,and

have

profitedhim

of David.

Call

failed.

have

his condemnation. have

departedfrom

also had

is

He

seed

root; others

blessingwhich

the

and others have God's

are

you one

When, are

people; much

have

; you

then,

to

more

Satan

you

but with

servants

are

When

Satan pray

in the

comes

a

with

thou

will

He

with

temptation ; sin for

wouldest

a

a

help

is

anxious

make

me

self-murderer,tempting

by

are

his

me

wouldest

Christ.

not;

a

sword, to thee

comest

to

with

the

kill me,

myself with

evil

works,

to Satan

come

Thou

wouldest

God's

waver

with

allure

kill thou

recollect you

Say

you.

thou

thoughts,words, and deeds; me

an

and

shield ; but I

wouldest

season;

have,

in,that

fear not,

of Hosts."

thou

you

espousedto

are

againstme

comest

despise

:

; you

Satan

part with

of the Lord

name

to God

over,

demnation. con-

for.

againstyou,

spear, and

their

boast

againstyou,

another, you

God, and

to

of pleasures nay,

to

thought

them.

the Divine

nothingto

answer

comes

no

David, "Thou

and with

me

have

is

would

use

free grace

rather the

alreadydedicated,made

property,you

God's

There

not.

we

the giftthat is in you

by

creased in-

Saul, who

regeneratedto

are

Despisenot not

God

in whom

of God

would

will privileges

So, also,our

born trulyand really

takes

Spiritof

have

have

departedfrom

He

as

would

punishment,unless

future

our

rather

The

anointed.

been

but increase

him

Prophet'soil

The

nothing",or

would

he calling,

make

sinful me

a

companions,and


Call

The

light conversation,and Lord's

wouldest

Church;

and

I know

but

steal

:

unto

thee in the

which

thee

put

can

name

to

bad

a

many

I

thought.

in which Christ suffered,

David

them

world

not

with

a

sling and

powerful.

when

stone.

a

Lord's

The

tempted

are

we

down

and seriously

prayer

which

weapon,

or

the Lord

to

our

Cross

away All-

God;

are

with

on

which

on

salvation.

is my

brook, and

of the

armour,

which

weapons

the

powerfulin

God.

David

he

slew

Goliath

shield; but Our

Prayer is sin, let

used

turn

us

when

that

is another

grace,

One He

kneel

God

to

Creed

God's

weapon;

away,

say The

taught us.

such

one

simple,

as

are

weapons

solemnly,and

Saviour

at

scare

Holy

in the eyes of the world. contemptible as

to

came

out

equallypowerful,through

texts, such

come

name

a

David

glory,which

of

which

spear,

is

giant. We, too, have

world, but

sword,

the

stones

the

but despises,

took

as

he smote

this

of

not

five smooth

chose

with

I

"

to

in the Name

againstthee in His

come

staff is the Cross

staff;my

I

and

Jesus

:

drink,and

powerfulname,

a

speak it, is

Name. powerful,All-conquering a

is

foes

To

when

lie,and

to

Living God,

flightmany

from

me

to

me

Satan,

art

That

Saviour.

devils tremble.

which

thou

;

keep

jest,and

to

of the

Christ my

of Jesus

and

to swear,

profanethe

me

tempt

1

strong

thoughts rove

my

wouldest

thou

they should not; to curse,

make

wouldest

thou

make

wouldest

thou

day by riot;

6

pleasantsights,and

; thou

of heart stirrings

of David.

or

was

equally

two

holy

tempted


The

62

by

the

holy, is

so

simple

which

to

a

as

of

He of

conquer

Spirit

us

'

!

bread

God

own

our

is

Supper

the

gives

for

weapon

little

of

not

God

to

need.

our

another

is

God,

it

us

grace

neglect

grant

us

to

and

the

to

wine

What

of the

use

not

His

in

but,

?

power

them, use

greater;

simple.

little

a

ment Sacra-

The

fuch,

equally

but

and

grant ;

David.

of

life-giving,

mysterious,

salvation.

unto

arms

Lord's

the

hands

the

is another

devil, of

Call

to

arms,

God

arms

take

and


SERMON

V.

Curiojsitpa temptation "

Enter

into the

not

Avoid

it,pass

path of the wicked, and

not

by it,turn

not

go

it,and

from

""fn*

to

of evil

in the way

men.

Proverbs

pass away."

"

iv. 14, 15.

/^VNE

chief where

of

has

us

of the

cause

in

seen

more

or

the

world, and

what

is

thought unmanly

they and

sin from and Not

a

the

pleasuresof sin

like

not

may

to

the world,

to

a

of sin

know

this should

guiltypair admittance

to

to curiosity

have

if it

his

the

whom a

I believe it

(though

persons

plain words) unmanly

argued

a

no

knowledge

of

strange seclusion

ignoranceof life,a simpleness slavish superstitious,

a

by experiencebrings upon

be

into

each

,

mind, and

laughterand jestsof

is every

which, alas !

like.

are

of, to have

childish

which

experienceof sin,

many

in

so

say

by experience,as

narrowness

by

be ashamed

thing-to

our

darkness, some

to know even

in

less his share, is

fellowshipwith

some

wickedness

companions :

case

Satan

strange

nor

a

man

fear. the

is it wonderful

in

the

descendants

in

the

beginning held

out

knowledge

and

world

of

of that


a Curiosity Temptationto

64

enjoyment,as

the reward "

for

good a

of

somethingwas

chief

one

this

at

we

day

took

also unto

gave

of the

her husband

discontent

A

with

given,because

were

the sin of

it

what

lirstparents:

our

be

to

was

the heathen,

as

idolatries of the Jews ; and

of the

source

was

roving after thingsforbidden,

wanton

know

to curiosity

wise, she

one

blessingswhich

a

mandment. com-

pleasantto the eyes, and

did eatV

he

to God's

that the tree

saw

was

withheld,was

in like manner,

was

woman

did eat, and

her, and

the abundance

a

the

desired to make

fruit thereof,and with

of disobedience

that it

food,and

to be

tree

When

Sin.

inherit with

them

like nature

a

from

Adam. I say,

moves curiosity strangely

order that

we

disobedience. our

of

And

in

ways; what

see, in

days of

heart, and into

intrude

readingwhat should

we

in rejoice

we

in the

us

our

thus

we

experienceof "

Thus

heart cheer

the ways

have

may

not

going into

in disobedience,

to

us

we

the

youth,and

our

youth,and

our

in the

sightof

should

faith,in acting as

where

we

indulge our vanity,our 1

Gen.

should

obey.

passions,we love of power; ill.6.

if We

we

were

our

indulge

throw

various

should

we

should

we

indulge our we

in

read, in hearing

not

whither

let

eyes 2."

our

presumptuous reasoningsand arguingswhen have

walk

things forbidden,in

hear, in seeingwhat

company

pleasureof

own

our

not we

not

go, in

should masters

reason,

ambition,

we

our

ourselves into the 2

Eccles. xi. 9.


a Curiosity Temptationto

careless men;

societyof bad, worldly,or while

think

we

aside

a

with

an

continue

where

to shake

moment

he we

taken

are

is man's

his heart

by

heavenly

Satan's craft, the father

get us

can

great and

He

first snare,

that,if he

can

to

once

tillat thrice,

will1.

captiveat his

and he knows

did, and

true

our

sin twice and

us

our

us.

well that if he

make easily

can

to

left off; merely going

we

this delusion arises from knows

return

can

ignorancelike his, that

of lies, who

all the

and

Samson as ourselves,

is departed from strength Now

65

rable that, after having acquiredthis mise-

knowledgeof good and evil,we duty, and

Sin.

it

length

that curiosity

sees

as

sin,

in paradise;

was

but force

a

way

into

this chief and

those excitingtemptation, which follow in will kinds, life,

temptationsof other

the other hand, that if us ; and, on over prevail easily resist the beginningsof sin,there is every prospect we gious through God's grace that we shall continue in a reliway. him us,

"

to

and

Hence

His

tempt our

is seen

plan of

action then

while violently,

us

are hopes and feelings

of the Avoid

it,pass

Let us,

not

then,now

by it,turn for 1

[VIU]

not

go

a

parts

not

into the

path

into the way

of evil

"

Enter

so

from it,and pass

few moments

2 Tim.

restless.

many

in the text,

wicked, and

to

new

the merciful

as

in

is

and

eager

the Divine wisdom, as well

as Scripture,

plainbefore

the world

of the advice contained consideration, of

lies

men.

away."

give

our

ii. 26. "

minds


to the

consideration of this

heard

so

is to

not

time

be

caught.

Woe

to

for,as in the

case

us

no

is to master

upon

Directlywe

our

consider,in the

our

though

us,

hearts.

familiar with sin lies in

when

is

of the backs

our

about

it;

There

are

reason

thoughts.

especially necessary;

she

place,what

next

of

be the consequence

presentto into

and

see

all it is highlyseasonable.

but under 2. For

think

first; to

aware

wise, turn

in other

mind

made

are

are

this advice

when temptations

cases

.we

waitingto

it,without

us

beast of prey, for him

some

shall,if

shall engage

we

of

us.

we temptation,

(soto say) sees

if Satan

us

being

gaze, without

and

to wait

be,

temptationmay

the

Whatever

of evil.

may

there

renderingflight

beginningsof evil, merely,but the rising

first act

the

mean

thought

hardly

I say, resist the

When impossible. do

avoid it,

....

flightwithout

to delay our possible

I

the wicked

firstof all,because it is

for this reason,

1. And

of the wicked.

it,pass away."

from

by it,turn

pass not

sin. to

beginningsof

the company

path of

into the

not

Enter

not

are

great thing in religion

that the

avoid

to temptation,

flee

have

we

we

reason

very

resist the

off well; to

set

plaintruth,which

for that

often that

unlikelyto forgetit"

"

Sin.

a Temptationto Curiosity

66

allowingevil thoughtsto

This,namely,

them.

"

Now

being shocked should

have

actuallyadmit

do not

we

in all

must

our

at it.

we

shall make

be

them

ourselves

against great security Eve

fled. It

gazed and is

reflected

sometimes

said.


a Curiosity Temptationto

"

Second

but

cases,-

when,

there

is like the

called

nay, in

best.

firstparents. We

the power

the power

what

obligedto approach,and him.

What

rightand what this warning,our in aid of

comes

Then

a

of sin and the devil

is

with

to think

dreadful

over

them

becomes

reason

there

true ; and

thoughtsreturn,and

we

they

this is of figure first

At

make

and perverted, us

to

our

ruin.

listen to these tillwe

we

then, if perchancebetter some

and sincerely, we really

that time

bewildered that

we

trifle

we

able arguments avail-

are

at the truth so

time

own

but when

wishes,and deceives

our

(asit were)

hearts !

our

is wrong;

in behalf of bad deeds,and come

of subduing

plainstraightforward way,

a

begin to find,that

we

is

flee away,

cannot helplessness,

conscience tells us, in

our

of what

eye has the power

deliver himself up to them ; tillin their seize and devour

sin

For

"

to utter

rather is

nay,

many

false,and

strangeway, of alluringtheir victim,

a

is reduced

in

it is very

our

serpents have

some

Their fascinating."

"

who

when

serpent,which seduced

that "

times

are

67

this is true

firstthoughtsare contrary,

the

on

know

best :"

thoughts are

Sin.

feeble effort to get find

our

do not know

minds

by

rightfrom

wrong.

Thus, and

for

instance,every

cannot

when

and

he has

is shocked

first hears it; and

showing that

help even

he looks grave But

he

swearingwhen

one

at at

cursing first he

he is shocked; that is,

downcast, and feels uncomfortable.

once

got f

accustomed 2

to such

profane


Sin.

a Temptationto Curiosity

68

and talking,

it,then

means

he

that it is

what

know

we

case

of

instance

an

to be

Again,this

or discredit;

loss

or

feel

tempted to

worldlygood,or

act

hope

no

end

of which

for

without

us

promptly to once,

and

and

we

are

about

grope

with

urge us, that

we

know

broughtbefore because

common

rightor ways

do not

we

of

mere

of

listen

of

how

to

this way,

act.

out

at

conjecture,

guides.

of deceit and

or prevail,

their heathen

they were

cases

sense, generally

second-best

the world's wishes, or

days it happenedin

in all such

first sightdecides the question

in favour

do not

we

defended by speciously

-hearted

but

either

the

worldly

monitor, its lightgoes

us, and

to

rate, the

any

numberless

left to the mercy

seeming arguments with

at

argument; but if

this secret

fear

advantage;and

are

be

may

the very

speaking,at

body uses

arguing about

there

argument, but plain, pure

harm;

any

disobedience

We

secure,

of

he

blind.

us

some

to

as

says

that every

the world.

begin;

once

acting,each

so

He

one

no

to avoid the evil. Now

there is

if we

wrong,

we

it.

frequently happens in

confusion

same

has

persuadedto join

in which

rightmakes

temptationsfrom

of conduct

it does

words, and

many

is

defend

to

by it; that

only so

Here

them.

learns

soon

harm

no

and strictness,

of his

laughedout

it manly, and has been

to think

begun in

been

evil

Then pliance com-

lence, indodisgraceful

at least

so

confuse

Alas ! in ancient

that Christians who

were

persecutorsfor punishment,

sometimes Christians,

came

short of


a Curiosity Temptationto Sin.

the

of

crown l"

world

martyrdom,

and

"

having

lost their way

so

loved

in the

69

this present of SataD^a

mazes

craftyarguments. Temptationsto

unbelief may

sacred

Speculatingwantonly on about if in

them, offend

wit of can

evil hour

an

writer

a

from

God's grace be

seduced

by

when

we

wrong,

That

minds

which

we trials,

when way

; and

were)

will

move

wrong

when

we

3. But

which

sinningthat forthwith

better mind

have

who

men

clear

to

lies the

when

of

of

course

move

we

contrary

wish to do

undergone

constitution of

disappeared,

in bodily eye-sight

make

to

duty

once

to

particular

on

to the

way,

wretched

takes

in "

and

(asit

shall do

we

2 Tim.

the

effect of sinning

place; "

but being so itself,

continue

limbs

act,our

our

up

right.

is another

sometimes

will

of rightand perception

begin to try

we

(ifby

grantedto us),what

keenness

or

the

there

or

hope

cannot

bring enfeebled,unsteadypowers

shall

examination

a

changes the

readyand

person,

disorders;and

but

:

ourselves

save

we

before directed us, will have

which

beauty of

once,

to

come

this be afterwards

body.

away

the cleverness

we profaneness?

dreadful illness, which

the

turn

Can

stop?

state ? like the state of

our

some

as

we

are

shall

we

And

so.

and jesting subjects,

first; and

the infection of his

do

to

we

here.

who to listen to his impieties, speaker,

or

where

say

at

us

also be mentioned

seduced

commission

iv. 10.

only

not

of

by it

the

it. as ever


Sin.

a Curiosity Temptationto

70

afterwards,without

seeking-for arguments

conscience withal ; from

our

infatuate

after greediness

beasts of prey

which

they taste it,but like manner, with

thus

kept under

and

which,

We

sin,while 4.

us, but

sort

a

which

tillwe,

when

is

which

is

our

it is true, when in its

in

power

but

own

when

it

comes

the immediate

effect, yet

very

powerful,

first; but, then, its power

novelty;and,

on

the

other hand, there is

long indulged sin,the

have

we

strengthsufficient to

save

change its own

ceasing to

be

has

mind

death. spiritual

it from nature

the

? that would

its spots,and

help sinning;but

soul which in this

has

to

cease

not

ceases

often

Spirit it of What

be almost

burn;

the

to rend and

sinned,cannot

from respectawfullydiffering

the condition of the senseless elements that its presentstate

has

within principle

no

itself: fire cannot

leopardchangesnot devour; and

lies

heart itself, divinelygiven,to resist it;

the

it havingdeparted,

being can

a

sinningat length,

Temptation is

to it.

us

effectof

sinful in its habit and character, and the

become of God

of sin to be death.

the end of

tendencyand

again;

allayed.

be

can

say, this is the immediate

firsttransgression ; and if not

viz. to enslave

it

act,rouse

own

confess the wages

Sometimes, I

it is alwaysthe

quenches,and

aroused, never

once

we

blood till

of thirst for sin which

grace

by

are

seek it : and, in

tastingit,ever

once

there is

born

pleasures.There

its bad

said to abstain from

are

meet

brutish, headstrong,

mere

a

to

is all its own

or

brute

animals, "

fault ; that it might


a Curiosity Temptationto

have

hindered

it,and

having hindered

not

Thus, easy it is its

from

but

:

a

wait

from

ever

so

to what

to

which

Lord's

our

is the

same

giving it?

avoid it,and

pass

watching?

knowing

that

the

cannot

desire it

you

God;

or

not

the

these lead us,

as

impressively

more

and

manner

pray,

the

by it,what

lest ye

path of

safetylies. Sut many

and

Sunday

sometimes 1

are

pray ?

some

short prayer

into

now,

much, on

us

Is not the utmost

kind

xvi. 26.

so

there among

some

Luke

it

insists upon

in it

how

enter

of

the exercise

is this but

He

our

time

the wicked, to

Therefore

be said to watch on

such

comprehensiveprecept,

and

enter

hand, consider

do to offer

by

us

"Watch

temptation."To

to

that you

so

Solomon's, but

as

His

can

leadingto

and that between

other, though

simple and

solemnlyurged on

other

sunk,

do considerations

and

of

of the wrong

\ earnestly

Now but

the

to

one

tively) (compara-

easy

distance between

beyond measurement,

the

into

first are

at

the road

pursue

will find the

you

not

paths of right

rightinstead

great gulf has been

a

for

answer

all,at length

point,and

so difference,

the

awhile, and

has widened

the two

;

same

small

very

and destruction,

pass

sin first of

man

the

is it to choose

them

to

it.

the wise

start

separatedby

two

day

one

71

(humanly speaking)impossible."Enter

wrong

way

have

it is to avoid

as

path/' saith

and

will

Sin.

of prayer

the who we

in Church

morning

and


7

a Curiosity Temptationto

1

in eveningthe

the

incaution

same

entertained

business of the

"

day

as

ignorantof them,

Who

among

that

he

the

god

many

of

world

is

of

scene

a

occurrences,

God,

and

the

most

conducive

it?

There

to

the

is

ruin,if

our

he may

a

are

not

great

a

this is its

this

chief

its pleasures,

acceptable

most

Satan

as

may

be the

contrive possibly

he

can

or

in this, superstitious

told "that

roaring lion devour

is the time

many

Scripturewill abundantlyprove

of

inquirer.We

as adversary,

being

that forgetfulness

by

nothing gloomy

plainwords

every

whom

to

us

againstthem.

watch

innocent,the

handled

so

and

in themselves, trulyprofitable

most

all the while

are

that

purpose,

employments, its

the most

even

;

not

revealed to

were

trial;that is,that

all its

does

of him

rather, are

or

of the

world, forgettingwho

habitual

livingin

character,that

to

is?

of this world us

the

question,

surelyhe

that confess,

with

mixed

has

very

might

we

will not

us

devices

for the

God

therefore

course

do not think

we

and

powers

in the

Yet

nevei

practical

any

this

ourselves

of Satan

active because

by Almighty

as

think

we

surely,too, his

not

ask

us

with

through the

go

in it,and

snares

great tempterV

our

to be

cease

Let

often do

How

has

had

we

to day, quiteforgetting,

caution.

needs

We

thought?

that all business

purpose,

into the world

go

if as forgetfulness

and

serious

a

then

and

week;

Sin.

'

;" and

1

lPet.v.

walketh therefore 8.

the

devil,our

about, seeking are

warued

to


a Curiosity Temptationto

"be

sober,be vigilant."And not lies,

in

in

is

the disguising

againstus, God

that is in us, than in every

He

escape, that

God

does

his part : at

are

life go as

our

treat

shunned, but

pity and so

shun to

as

tempted to Be

by

as

not

an

take God

no

sinful men,

avoid

we

and but

and

all bad

company

Though

you

though you 1 John

may may iv. 4.

:

let be

lose

hell

and let trifle,

hell

before

are

;

yet

us

our

We

mercy.

enter

them

we

;

into their

pray the on

nothing

laughed at

path

; and next, being

overcome,

Make

do not

an

effort.

brethren,

my

up

your

minds

to

Him

for grace

to

great evils of leisure, your

Avoid

hands.

books, thoughts,all corrupt or irreligious

all bad

"

having time

does

too

fall almost without

Avoid

to do.

of

snare

Satan

weakness

a

we

with

and portion,

for your

the

to

us

feared,abhorred, and

to be

deceived and

thus

so

that

for

way

God's

than

more

enemy

copy them,

to enable you

and

;

other of them

or

evil heart of unbelief.

an

!

Heaven

and

Heaven

keep company

you

a

unconcerned.

misfortune

a

make

againstus, yet we

us

as

though

that greater is He

surely;and

most

abode,one

moves

sin,not

far

are

and

future

own

"

is for us;

at random.

on

interest

own

part

us

fort com-

be able to bear it 2.

alone

for

that

this;

he that is in the world

may

His

we

war

than

true

but ourselves,

truth from

temptationwill

we

73

assuredlyour

knowing something more

Satan

Sin.

seduce

*

into

you

it.

strictness;

for your

therebyamusements

avoid

which 1 Cor.

x.

13.

you


a Curiosity Temptationto

74 would

like to

ignorantof to

partakeof; though

when disadvantage

you

be

behind

appear

called

they

or

insultingwords

whatever superstitious;

be

service there share

not

shame

:

firm,quit you

yes, there

have

speak of them;

to

which

secret

a

surpasses

"

theirs.

that fear Him." have

by

like

were

which

love.

not

of possession

They

enjoyment of and

comes

God's

given

in small

the world, and

yet

well contented

it is not

a

given.

are

like the

gain

giftgiventhem their faith

they have

in

are

with

when

a

such

at

certain

those who

those

to

heart.

a

have

the

they

will.

the will of the Giver.

given

divided

But

say

they cannot

measure

It is not

with

might we

that time

or

accordingto

goes

service.

follow Him

are

it at this

them

is with

to proportion

it all at once;

far

well

secret

a

you

which

describe it to others ;

cannot

but

in

Saviour

and

their Lord

It is

They have

a

and follow Christ

that these

hell,as

sinners have.

and

It

of the Lord

obey God

who

Those

manner

not, and

gains,so great, that, as

secret

heaven

secret

you

that it is

such

in like

and

have

they

The

which inquiry,

secrets,and

are

in the devil's

that

worthy our

secrets

are

even

think

strong. They

you

appliedto

be

you, fear not, falter not, fail not; stand like men;

though

narrow-minded, or

child,or

a

appear

may

talkingtogether; though

are

the rest of the world;

coward,

a

thereby be

may

you

others know, and

which

much

Sin.

who

all to To sense

those

those who

begin who love

and religious,

state,to religious

give themselves

them up

to


Sin.

a Curiosity Temptationto

their Lord

soul and

body, those

Thine, new-make not

so

say

Lord's a

know

all that

that,they know not, cannot,

the

till

God,

see

amend.

see

Him

at the

of

Him,

for the

last

on

as

sin

is,but

us

promises. He to

of

will

can

Maker

our

ihings,which Rev.

thou

ii. 17.

no

till

it

what

give. They it is ;

as

But

never

show

let

us

us

no

the

show

do know

the

not

He

that

has

and no

great

good

Me, and and

I

mighty

not "." 2

his

graciouswords

Call unto

thee

if they

only what

Tempter

good. "

the

and in the Son.

listen to the

Redeemer,

knowest

by

will know

will know

they never

be seduced

impart

and, alas !

know

to

sight

true

will then

One

has to

thee, and

answer

1

and

Holy

is hid in the Father

Rather

give us.

will know

going,they will

then

not

they above

giftof God,

They

hell is.

great secret which Let

that

sinning,such

what

that

No, they do

them.

He

they are

go

in the

and

over

sin too.

never

the

knoweth,

think

that will be

day,even

sightof

blessedness which satisfaction of

They

gain

man

the secret

am

they obey; nay, though they are

comfort,no joy to

no

no

Sinners

of pleasures

who

stone, and

give,and

will know

never

theyrepent and is to

which

has to religion

"I

but transport,

a

they

are

that receiveth it1/*

savinghe

selves them-

wilt,"who

Thou

in

merely,or

written

name

what

the ''white

gift,even

new

surrender

honestlysay,

me

habitually; these

secret

stone

twice

or

who

do with

me,

once

calmly and

who

Saviour, those

and

75

Jer. xxxiii. 3


SERMON

no 9"t'racleg

"And

the Lord

said

how

long will

and

showed

have

TOOTHING,

second

on

nay,

should

of nature

did men

we

it

their

views

every

it.

It

spite The

them.

to

and

in

again

before

wrought

signs were

for their deliverance

great Benefactor have

consider

them.

they

on

after age,

vouchsafed

prophets,and

at

us

that the Israelites

persons,

marvellous

not

at

At

last He

;

all

tages, these advan-

Age

after age

by Angels, by inspiredmessengers sinned.

I

chosen

God's

God

as

now-a-days who

visited them after age

most

signs which

reading,and

third

suspended again

commonly

the

1 1.

history of

view

were

peopleprovoke Me?

all

to surprising

they did, age

obey

not

this

xiv.

more

the

to

most

of God's

better than as

as

were

the

eyes;

yet they

is

and

which

miracles

at the word

age

acted

have

of the

God

learn

will

long

Numbers

"

strange,indeed,to

seems

their

"

suppose,

reading,till we

laws

?

them

How

theybelieve Me, for

ere

than reading-,

first

people;

it be

I

tor ^Unbelief.

Kemeop

Moses,

unto

among

VL

sent

His

;

well-


Miracles beloved still more

before

and

Son;

He

miracles

wrought

What

was

the Pharisees

Priests and we?

for this Man

from

that

put Him

the

day

effect upon

tells us,

St. John

coming ?

a

doeth

forth

before

"

Then

miracles

took

counsel

Then

be

the

of

feel

persons

Israelites

were

great

repugnance,

much

worse

accordinglyhas

been

that theywere said,

maintained.

stiff-necked and

the rest of the world.

sake,I

at all.

It is not been

have

destitute of nay,

a

the

more

other

nations,which

It

has

a

matter

of course, 1

John

often

hard-hearted

been

beyond ment's argu-

strange circumstance

less :

or

from

not

moved

surelythey other

men,

other

men,

nature, if other

have been

xi. 47. 53.

the

so, this would

opinionsof

hardlypartakersof human

would, as

some

fancy that

altogetherdistinct feelingsand

the

is to

theywere

for the

of question

And

supposing,for

even

should grant that

make

which

consideration; for this people was

under

must

Now,

account sufficiently

not

than

habits.

not

it.

proves

escapingthis conclusion,to

a

of miracles,

do certainly

better; the historyof Israel

only mode

to

reason,

and views,principles, religious

miracles it is to believe,

as

do

togetherfor

of fact, then, whatever

regardsour

as

Chief

gathered the

council,and said,What

many

they

any

of His

them

nothing is gainedby miracles,nothing comes

men

them

l."

to death

matter

Hard

77

abundant, wonderful, and beneficent than Him.

In

Remedy for Unbelief.

no

moved

by

men

those


Miracles

78 miracles

which

Remedy for Unbelief.

no

had

influence whatever

no

there

are,

have

been

moved, and

I do not

the Israelitesalso ; but I

with

us,

the whole

under

the

the children of Israel

is

no

to discipline not

miracles

in which us,

so

and of better

which

God

ought

to

God's

like other

but indeed,

no

exhibit

in all

which insensibility, show

as

their conduct in entirely

subjectedthem. have

influenced

lookinginto

find in

nature

they exhibited

men

dealingsin Providence

thought,we

general;

on

subjectto observe,that

the difference is

that far is clear,

which the

are

difference between

pointoffact;

among

common

should

we

opportunityto

the

had

not

of the

this

of their conduct,save

There

a

quence, conse-

circumstances.

same

this view

It confirms

have

just what

be

in

in

men

which surelythat insensibility

the whole, must

in

speakingof

am

would

be found

to

were

I say, that if the Israelites had

and

on

such

deny;

who

obeyed

have

would

them.

the world

in

indeed,men

That

upon

a

nature

worse. respect

in peopledisplayed

selfishness, murmuring,

men

they

had.

and

ours

Whether in

do not

their modes

Those

other

the external

them

justlike

points

our

a

or

way

influence of

living

own,

not

evil tempers

their greediness, the de?ert,

caprice,

fickleness, waywardness,

unbelief, obstinacy, suspiciousness, jealousy, ingratitude, multitude uneducated allthese are seen in the now-a-days,

accordingto The are

its

prideof

them. of displaying opportunity and the presumptionof Dathan

stillinstanced

in

our

higherranks

and

among

Korah edu-


Miracles cated

is

Saul, Ahithophel,Joab, and

persons.

people;the

chosen

of the

conduct

or

them.

is in God's

dealingswith

it is their

which religion

as

their

their being different, religion

and

there

two

are

influenced

influenced

by

miracle

in any

case, in the

success

or

than

other

much

more

I

For

of any

that

be

than

worse

them.

effect a

that

a

have

on

either

by

were

have been

think),or (what

people,as

to

a

so

ference dif-

great the

secure

truth. religious

much

It

hard-hearted

more

miraculous

is not religion

religions.

others,stillthat will

their conduct

not

account

whatever impression

no

obstinate

they may

in natural character, yet if it

has

a

necessary

be considered

must

good effect,at

made

been

miracle

mind, it

human

?

and

is not

sensual and

However

supposedto

be true

same

repeat,though it be grantedthat the Israelites

for the fact that miracles upon

is the

miracle

no

influential than other

much

were

and

for the failure of

but people,

it is

reason)that,after all,the

that the Israelites were

not

was

account

case

to

;

to pass,

comes

other men,

apt

men

men;

others would

are

persons

I conceive to be the true between

other it

solely

other

as

conduct

than

worse

miracles when

(as many

act

answering it ;

of

ways

sayingthat they were not

difference

questionis,how

the

miraculous; and

They

is not

Absalom,

in the character

the rest of mankind

nothing unlike

79

I say there

the world.

all over parallels

had their

have

Remedy for Unbelief.

no

for

good

least it must

or

effect upon

to have

bad have

;

had

if it had

had

a

the some

not

bad ;


80

Miracles

whereas

their miracles left them

outward

appearance

such

warningsas

lawless and

to

men

as

are

while

they were

in their conduct

us,

they were lifeand

the

their Lord than other

worse

behaviour. personal

It is

The appears

and

nor, Goverin social

men

rule that if

a

more

reverse.

hardened, as it

so

towards

much

not

neglect

them, neither much

they, nor

in

same

now-a-days,who

sent

than

the

very much

are

now

corrupt

pointis,that

Remedy for Unbelief.

no

men

are

extravagantly irreligious, profane,blasphemous,infidel, equallyexcessive

they are

whereas

;

around

with

them,

direct rejected others had

guiltyas and the

the Jews

and

as

they became

be in

in the

;

case

miracles is not

believe and not

from much

not

obey,nor

nations

evidence, and say, to

the

follow,that,

shuttingtheir guiltythan

more

that it is almost case

as

great a do not

in which

the absence

others

of those who

of those who

the way

eyes to

of them

do ; that the men an

come excuse

to

for

and obeying. believing let

Now

me

say

of this,at something in explanation

first sight,startling truth, that miracles not

make

they

are,

would than

spects re-

disobeyingAlmighty God,

service in the

miracles,as

sightof

then, I

in

disobeyingHim

His sin to reject see

clear miraculous

the Jews

in other

that they had peculiarity,

one

were

light,they were

monstrous

like the Eastern

were

It seems,

not.

blind

may

this

and

It has

men

in

generalmore

though they were

sometimes

been

said

on

the whole

obedient

or

holy

generally displayed.

by unbelievers, If the "


Miracles

Remedy for Unbelief. #i

no

written

Gospel were

Unbelievers have said for not dare

uttered the of

moments

or temptation,

in

do

think

we

so

you

and

of God

power

ought to do ?

when

No.

Do

? the

on

You

the

Now

let

made

with

the

should do.

world

and

what

truth would

you

do not

learn from

would

But, you will but

would

[vin]

a

not

without

say, the

a

Him

not

do

what

you

?

or

rain,

that the

is His work, and that richness at His bidding do you

doubt,

duty to obey

made

find you

yet,

cannot

know

you want

you

Him

And

you.

what

what

you

to make

knowledge enough already. miracle convey

the works

it teach you

believe already

not

being

all this,you

have

Now

What

who

Knowledge is You

you

at all the

it at all. Nor

to yourselves

obedient.

consider,

at all that the

beautyand

knowledge of

prevailupon

upbraidings us

doubt

from

it comes,

do not doubt

the

now

miracle make

you

you doubt

as

into

a

other hand, that it is your

who

you

Do

come sunshine,

bursts

I

hearts,either in

doubt

you

No.

?

fresh lifeof each year, all nature

; and

before

under

sightof

Do

?

are

and for instance,

to them

?

I ask, why should the better than

excusingthemselves

our

of conscience for sin committed.

why

believe it."

brethren,have

my

sentiment

same

of

way

it actually comes

of us,

some

I would

Sun,

by

so

it,as believing

say

the

on

of God

God concerning

startling pass

around which

you ?

you do

it ?

havingseen

miracle would

which

to you

startle you

away

; true

? could you G

:

be


Miracles

82

startled for

consists in

which Are

And

?

ever

life?

You

a

minds

calamities

of

sort

befall you

Startlingis not

accidents

the

which

bring

sober

you.

knowledge

than

more

of

judgment ;

time

for the

conversion,any

and

God

that

disturbance?

thingssuddenly,which

thoughtsof

the

is religion

a

frightand

of

state

hear

see, you

before your

what

startled by continually

not

you

Remedy for Unbelief.

no

is practice. But

in amendment of a

a

new

would

though

would

be the

of the

convert

the

This

is very true

be

and gratitude, ;

but

Other

effects ?

us.

a

number

He

has not

givenus

converted

by

is,that, like miracles.

is

a

miracle

left

us

sent

without

miracles ; and

those which the Jews,

us

come we

that it denly sud-

that in

agitation

emotions"

to

than

fear,hope, effects sometimes

produce such

besides miracles

by

us

of

means

something more

necessary

things startle of accidents

has not

all the

like,all do producesuch

the

why

sudden

:

;

would

reallythe

are passionsand affections,

they.

it would

and rightdirection,

conversion,though conversion

have

and life,

your

and startlings,

and

itself;that but

you,

issue

beginning

thorough conversion

pathinto

shocks

be the

might

passed away

turningpointin

force your this way

it

indeed

not

first step towards

be the

it

of life; that

course,

miracle

might perhapsthat startling

urge, that

you

God

to

:

startle

warnings,though if we

are

upon

us, the

should

not

not

we

moved

He and

probability

be converted

by


Miracles

Yes,you the

saw

earth

say ; but if

of spirit

:

what

do not

know

doubt the

such

What Do

of the reality

I

will grant this

habits of I will

have

you

to

grant

of life which

effecton lasting I am,

sure

effect on

you,

as

you,

a

that

it would.

a

the

produce

now,

they lead you

to any

then effect,

as strangevisitation,

happen to

course

effect on lasting

If

happensto 1 mean,

you.

bring

not

regularreligiousness ; theymay that

or

of it ; particular indulgence

to God.

startle you

have, do really

you

ing last-

produceno

it would

afraid of this

you

produce

you

I say, I fear that what

little more

but

this I fear is the case, then

and

but

sin,or of

they do

break with the world, and

they did

in earnest,though in

ever

will grant that miracles would If God's

you

producesome

now

though of

tend at all to make you

Do

miracle too would

habitual and

you or

a

warningswhich

to any

make this

that

it is,produces no

that the you

you,

at the time.

more

happen to

that such

you

think

only

Would

Do supposition.

one

you ?

at all;

real.

were

reason

would producea greatereffect; supposed,

if the events

too

on

If they do

? religion

if it

as

effect? you

which

lastingeffect upon

any

act

on

that you

sober

world ? not

unseen

knew

you

in your

now

you

83

dead,if you

it tell you

would

to get yourself

accidents startling

no

departedfriend

?

now

from the

came

sightproducethis

a

Now

one

some

then ?

cannot

you

Remedy for Unbelief.

no

so

make

ordinarywarnings 0

make

2

moved

you

take up

poor

a

you

more

you,

way,

not vert con-

gion reli-

then

I

in earnest. His

extra-


Miracles

84

ordinarywould a

Remedy for Unbelief.

no

move

serious mind

would

be made

miracle,but this givesno which

who

persons,

which

miraculous Of

moved men

as

might the

justas by

not

as

it

"

at all better

not

happen in

so

same

moved

find them, miracles would is concerned, very

be

Saviour's words who

have

and the

do

recollect times

forgetthis ; we

eager

never

from

it will be

a

amendment?

know

what

they hear dead."

said, "We

brought quiteinto

joy?

Yet

a

have

more anticipate

from

never

we

they Moses

not

they be Do

we

suaded pernever

shall

never

lives" ? the most

felt as if we

world, in gratitudeand

new

the result what

thus

tudes of all those multi-

warning all through our

were

have

And

with imploredGod's forgiveness

promisesof

was

the

have

we

If

are.

impressed at

neither will

"

says,

rose

when

"

"

far

as

they

as

away.

true

:

taking

sure,

am

much

wear

come

it not

Prophets,"He though one

have

would

ing, warn-

one

leave them,

the Bible to read, and

ought to do, but

by

startled and

much

very

lar particu-

warning to-day,

a

but I

we

;

but the impressionwould first, our

by

a

warning to-morrow

those

by

that

or

is moved

person

warnings

serious

this

by

would

minds

given.

not

are

the

by

be made

would

another ; not

their conduct

They

by seeinga

ground for saying,that

warnings which

course

case,

made

are

given them,

are

serious

more

serious,careless, worldly,self-indulgent

not

are

quitetrue,that

It is

more.

you

we

had

expected?We

miracles,than

from warnings,which anticipated

came

before to

now

not can-

we

nought.


Miracles And God

with

is the real

what

now,

all

absence

it assuredly

most

is not ?

exhorts

What had

in the wilderness .

"

of you

any

heart

(asthere

of unbelief in

Moses

had been

the very

from departing1

Oh

"

that there

they would

any

thing better

The

Jews

the

play/''so

nations,"they to be let

way

natural

;

said to

they

disliked

to

make

impulsesaud leaningsof

treat themselves

rule, and ; and

so

to the as

state

do

their

we.

before

us.

ing. and feast-

mirth

glitterand

liked us

a

do

so

;

drink, and

to

king

war

own

like

They

we.

they liked

and

their

againstthe minds

;

they

infirm,to watch,

refrain,and

They

like

of their souls,to have to

sick spiritually

chasten, and

ease

We

Him.

and

Samuel;

mandments Com-

God, because

Give

"

God."

heart in

a

the Jews

They

we.

alone; they liked

disliked to attend

and

do

evil

an

keep My

serve

eat

and the world's fashions.

wished own

to

to

not

thingat

same

such

they liked

down

peoplesat

"

Living

serve

as religion,

liked this world ;

"The up

than

the

cannot

Harden

Jews)

and

the will and the heart to

want

show,

We

forms in-

.

were

fear Me,

the

day of temptation

say the

to

as

lest there be in

.

the

among

made

St. Paul "

the

.

was

always\"

rose

miracles ?

take heed

.

commissioned

time ;

that

them,

.

reason,

it that

in consequence.

us

His

ourselves to

was

in hearts,as in the provocation,

your

we

devote

85

do not seek

we

of miracles be not the

Israelites disobedient, who us, and

why

reason

hearts,and

our

if the service,

Remedy for Unbelief.

no

disliked to

selves change themthink of God,


Miracles

86

it

they called

;

ordinances,and

attend His

and to observe and Him

Remedy for Unbelief.

no

weariness

a

to

rence reve-

frequentHis

to

that

false

worship more

congenialto satisfactory, pleasant,

their

than feelings,

; and

courts

the service of the we

:

that

and

and

disobey God

we

they had miracles,and one

in

and

favoured

more

miracles; we outward

the

inward.

in

the

If then love God

heart for those we

more

They

we

than

not

of evidence,

secret,

the soul.

often

the Jews

more

secret.

nature;

parted. Ours They that

they just do

so

not

are

are

external

upon

"good thingswhich are

miracles

sin, as, alas !

we

outward

they

sist con-

very

fluence. resist their in-

do, if

we

did, if pass

excusable

are

They really

miracles did not.

heart, though

really

are

they had

not

love.

do not

we

respectwe

sea

exercised upon

the Jewish

thing which the

wrought

sacraments, and

the

heartlessness

"

efficacious because

and

still,and

are

are

there is

both they unbelief;

influence.

and

were

stood

sun

and invisible,

not

us

miracles, but

Ours

wonderful

miracles

touch

and

they were;

have

of power

more

Their

than

too

but but

and

all ; in another

this is not

But far

they did,though

because disobeyand disbelieve,

we

"

as

evil heart of

matters, an religious

not

they did,

as

not; because

both to them

of it common

cause

act

have

we

do

so

had them, they actually

We

difference.

no

dead ; and

quick and

miracles ; for

not

it made

or

of

Judge

therefore have

we

this

they found

have

we

men's

than

we

do no

standing/' under-

they,but


Miracles less

For the

so.

to them

Remedy for Unbelief.

no

works supernatural

influence the

but

the

will;they did

works supernatural

in the heart,and

but

which

showed

He

did

warnings;

convey

impart grace;

disobeyingHis

not

are

we

God

not inwardly, and wrought outwardly,

were

not

are

which

87

does towards

and

if we

us

disobey,

only,but resisting

command

His presence. is

This

state; and

our

Israelites for

been

the aid of

instead conscience,

heavenlygrace, and

Childhood

"

that

we

and

desire that

cannot

love the

for

having

of grace, done

been

for us;

of

blame

hardened

God

we

have

God's to

His

not

words

seen

; and

God

former

people.

"

O

find

commandeth,

it is due,

where

ourselves

Alas!

fulfilledin us, which

we

now

promise/''and then,

complain we

miracles.

future

some

He

on

againstthe

complain that enough

we

of

year after

on

gone

have

not

light,enough help,enough inducements; we

to listening

past; youth,perhaps

come

doth

have

availingourselves

thingwhich He

which

laying the

instead of

is

of

Instead

turningto

age

of years

the

spiritual giftswhich

the

boyhood are

perhapsold

age,

and quails,

course

a

have

we

of

year with the vain dream

middle

for

we

portionof Christians.

the voice of

day.

and the

manna

spiteof

in

hardeningours the

are

rock,so

the

from

water

the

the

that,as

their hearts in the

hardened

fortyyears

in spite of wilderness,

it is

perhapsso

how

we

has

selves, our-

fluences innot

enough complain

exactlyare

deignedto speak

inhabitants

of Jerusalem,


Miracles

88 and

of Judah,

men

Remedy for Unbelief.

no

judge,I

I have

1

forth wild grapes Let

be life,

be from

must

have

it is because

tried to love Him, borne we

have

day,we have

been

we

too

for

from

morning;

some

great event, or

other

we

some

and "

some

go

on

begin at

have

We

not

day by day,

we

of the

not, we

have

having the miraculous

trouble to

1

is to

change

warning, or

and for all,

from

we

Isa. v. 3, 4.

;

to

waited

desired and

season special

which expecting,

within ;

from

changed once

be

to

beginning ;

get themselves

great excitement some

the

moving

cannot

who

thing impossible,to by

love Him,

loved Him

we

the effort of

have been like persons

a

to

mind

our

love

carnal,to attempt indolent,sluggish,

have shrunk

all at once,

our

that

and in little things,

rise in the

wished

in the little matters

us

lamented

not

in

stances circum-

do not

we

love Him.

the wish

had it before

have

love Him we

not

If

moves

grace

External

us.

not

prayedto

idea and

the

have

we

God's

will.

over

of

course

our

of life is to be

course

our

own

our

and, instead of

change

within.

real power

no

My

brought it

grapes,

excuses;

to

events

within,so does

from

God,

bring forth

of this,that if

changed,it

to

more

?M

outward

sure

and

Me

in it ? wherefore,when

done

put aside vain

then

us

looking for

us

not

that it should

I looked

been done

could have

My vineyard. What vineyardthat

you, betwixt

pray

without, or

somethingor

change us

ourselves.

without

We

complain that

covet we

are


Miracles

happiercircumstances,that

in

not

cares,

for

or

few

so

time

a

of

matter

religionwill

when

This

course.

trouble

without went

and

for effort,

now

as

even,

off this deceit ; but, instead of we

Let

ourselves,and

rouse

us

before it is too late ; let

Sight will

not

move

else

us;

in the very

covetousness

Balaam, whose

"eyes

did Satan

Archangel?

Nor

will

is

one

who

receiveth dureth"

it;" yet "hath

only

with prevail

us

;

for

"

or

a

us

word, and no

while."

the rich

man

root

would

a

bright

a

why

was

ness foolishfor there

us;

with

joy

himself,"

in

Nor

with

was

anon

did

why

Greeks

convert feelings

the

in persist

; else

the

beginning,"to

"heareth

to heaven.

of Christ?

he

men,

firsttruth

did Judas

subdue

reason

will excited

Nor

"?

the

a

onlyway

when fall,

put

season.

opened/''remain

were

why

Gospel,in

why

presence

closed heart ?

the

not

reasonable

as

is the

life

have

convenient act

came

be religious;

understand,

us

it

must

as

that love of heaven religion,

in

"

a

think of

hearts to God,

givingour

waiting,with Felix,for

are

a

boys;

as

as religious

we

men,

grown

for

thing,that to be

men

as

us

enough yet to

natural

a

many

so

to

easy

fancied that all old persons

we

on;

or

time

was

was

come

89

look forward

we

used to look out

we

there

that it

and religion,

have

we

privileges religious ; or

used to think

we

Remedy for Unbelief.

no

and

will self-interest have

been

more

and prudent,whose "ground brought forth plentifully," would have recollected that "that nighthis soul" might be

"

of required

him."

Let

us

understand

that

nothing


Miracles

90

but

obey them

the

Him

love

of

and

;

that

His

that

promises,

God

let

love

understanding, Him,

no

we,

can

us

Him, to

pour

loving which

Remedy

pray

such

into

Him

exceed

Unbelief.

for

make

who

Him,

all

all

that

"

as

such

hearts

above

in

has

things

good our

believe

us

things, we

can

Him

or

for

prepared pass

love

may

desire."

man's

towards

obtain


SERMON

VII

a pattern 3Io0faf),

"

Because

thine heart

Lord,

when

the inhabitants curse,

heard

and

heardesl what

thee,saith

the Lord. thou

Kings

17'ING "^

one

of the

and

the

most

eminent

the

last

sovereign of

not

an

which the

as

throne,

an

light not

u

ill

gatherthee

a

unto

in peace; and this place."

bring upon

these words

pious of

most

David's

house

honour

to

in

waxing

Jewish

the

its fulness

kings,

all.

On

him,

(forhis

sons

had

the zeal and

after

David,

addressed,

are

of Jesse from

man

a

as

son

the

of them

reformer

raised the

posterityremained its

L will

independentrule),descended

fold to

Thus,

L therefore,

and

; I also have

20.

was

obedience

desolation

a

gathered into thy grave

to whom

JOSIAH,

become

wept beforeMe

all the evil which

see

xxii. 19,

Behold

shall be

beforethe thyself against

hast humbled

spakeagainst this place,and

thy clothes,and

rent

thine eyes shall not 2

thou I

that they should thereof,

hast

thy fathers,and

"

tender,and

was

thou

for tlje3J"ttorant*

God's

prompt

the

sheep-

own

heart.

blessingupon even

"its

"dim,"

nor

and

fortunes

his

the

end;

natural

force

to

abating." Both

the

character

the

of

Josiah

are


jfosiah,a Pattern for the Ignorant.

92

described his

"

in the

heart

tender/'and that he feared God

was

viz. fortunes,

text; his character, in its saying that

untimelydeath, designedas

an

for his obedience which

him,

to

when

after in the

is

the text

was

appliedfor encouragement

he

This

Temple. of his

discoveryis will

reign,and

book

answer

make

to

and

dance gui-

of Moses'

the most

Law

remarkable to introduce

serve fitly

I wish

togetherwhat

connect

part of the

a

his

reward

a

instructed

accidentally findingthe

occurrence

and

and

:

ProphetessHuldah

the

; and

to set before you

now

concerningJosiah. The

of discovery

Moses' in the

important

occurrence

that

had Holy Scripture

and

to

law

is meant,

all

stand

book

one

of God's their

this law to

on "

soul,and

that

they might ye

a

very

long while neglected, the book

By

the

and

as

His

placewas

were

These Jew

a

of the

five books

Bible.

Testament, God

the

of

made most

containing and people,

in the scheme

their duties,and

his words

them as

us

what

had been directed to enforce the

lay up be

is

the Israelites in various ways.

to bind

their

Temple

to

were

their

what

what providence,

exhorts them

"And

and

between

Moses privileges.

study of

lost.

Old

of the

them

a

first in the

covenant original

to explaining

for

scarcelysay,

volume,

or

important part the

been

need

I

in the

because it shows history,

practical purposes

Moses, which up

Law

for

a

in their heart and

signupon

frontlets between

shall teach them

your

He in

their hand, their

eyes."

children,"he proceeds,


yosiah, a "

speakingof

when and

Besides

that

in

whole And

had

And

the

of his life

that he may

how However, considering

gave

them, it is

preceptswere without

law

his

kingdom, he,

that

wholesome

these

could not

a

God

worship which

and

which neglected,

much

when

more

of idols,did they neglect, condemned

their

the left; to the

to

be

performed

testifying againsttheir multipliedtransgressions. And

them

the

the nation fellinto

soon

wonderful

not

lifted up

aside from

not

or

not

of Israel *."

and his children, in the midst

the

the ark.

shall read therein all

turn

righthand

the whole

out

his heart be

that he

they

case

kept in

was

prolonghis days in

generaldisregardof

in

to write

which

.

to the

commandment,

ordered

tabernacles3.

feast of

was

thy

upon

be read to the

should

him, and he .

shalt write them

provided,that

that .

93

liest down,

thou

house, and

the

original copy

above his brethren,and

end

thou

at

was

it shall be with

days

And

the law

kings,each king the

when

it was generalprovision,

years

still,it

Ignorant.

way,

thine

people assembled

of it from "

this

seven

further

ever

the

by

the

sittest in thine house, and

thou

door-postsof

gatesl." once

when

for

risest up.

thou

the

upon

them

walkest

thou when

Pattern

them.

againstthe

And

they took

course,

when

to read the law

they had

set

will of God, it is not

kings,in turn,

should

Deut, xi. 18"20.

neglectthe 2

"

Deut.

themselves

to

xvii. 19, 20.

Deut.

a

which

king

strange

direction xxxi. 9"13.

over

that

given


Josiah, a Pattern for the Ignorant.

94 them

to

law

the

out

copy

for themselves; such

kings

fellinto idolatry. as especially All

this

Josiah

succeeded

the

to

surprisingthat

way

it was

by

That

years.

He

it

who

committed

sealed the sentence idol in

an

the

through wizards

had

"

word,

"

had

which

did

done

attempteda

it easier to seduce succeeded

who

during his had

father After

a

Josiah

was

2

to

short

reign.

done,

he

his

son

Kinss xxi.

11.

have "2

which

had son

set

pass

and spirits

another;" in

to

a

all that the Amorites his

On

he

return

taken

was

;

reclaim

Instead

from

captive,

but, alas ! he found

his

people2. Amon,

the first ways of

of his father

repenting,as

"trespassedmore

of this wicked

his

much, till he

very

his

more3/''

and

while, his subjectsconspiredand the

by

He

familiar

end

reformation

him, followed

Here, then, we "

than

seventy

succeeded

made

him1."

captivityin Babylon, whither Manasseh

sixty or

blood

wickedlyabove before

were

before him

sins inexpiable

had

one

after

all the line of David.

dealt with

from

Judah

no

till

law

years

destruction.

innocent

filled Jerusalem

had

the

some

been

those

Temple;

shed

dead

had

of Judah's

fire;had

the

;

been

profaneof

most

it is in

nothing of Temple

which

in

age

that

so

good king of

religious king

Manasseh, the

up

knew

had

who

son

was

throne,

in the

last

The

Hezekiah,

he

found

chance

his accession. was

the

to appliesparticularly

slew

him.

king.

sufficient explanation of Josiah' s Chron.

xxxiii. 15"25-

8

Ibid. 23.


Josiah, a Pattern for the Ignorant. the

ignoranceof

apostasy of

an

times

In such he

came

us

that

who

men

to the

half

Josiah

was

religion depends on

circumstances,Manasseh Josiah

eight years

slain.

We

hear

nothing of

the

who

revealed

by the

temptationto

every

might so

had

have

bad

as

made

when

he

go

* Luke

42.

wrong

the

"In

; and

not the aid of

he

;

rounded sur-

sophistries

said that he

shows *

was

had he done

he knew

event

they

are

had

pleasure.He

againstlight. Yes, "

x.

of sinful

kings,for

againstlight

good

sixteen

was

Blessed

of the Law

and allowances,

the other sinned

not

sinned

him1/'

from

away

"

that

diversities of idol-worship, the

of unbelief,the seductions

was

yet young, he began to seek

was

least not

volume, at

Amon.

self professhim-

to

seek,for theyshall find. Josiah had

so

pious

his father

God, but he chose

his father *."

of David

after the God

of the

son

himself,and

e. reign (i.

while he

"

ward out-

on

boyhood; but scarcely

"

of his

age),

(underGod,

of wicked

son

his

could not be taken

eighthyear

years of

for

of the true

servant

part which

a

to think

the

old when

but

a

if to show

As

self

man's

the

was

was

he of age

and, like Manasseh,

was

Josiah

was

far from

the state of his heart,not

on givesgrace),

after

"

of idols.

boyhood. a

court

century;

a

born ;

in his

brought up

was

corrupt

a

in the midst

throne

Hezekiah, and

He

in

"

than

more

Prophets,and

God's

of Moses.

wicked

very

among

law

95

no

so,

was

not

better; he would

he

we

have

it; for if he

2 Chron.

xxxiv. 3.


yosiah,a

g6 had

lightenough

did go

to

right (which he had, for

go

it follows,that right),

it would

been

have

strong and clear

Every

knowledge enough to

not

make

for

educated

in his

still guilty.

I

Here,

king. Scarcelycan in scarcely the

at

his

heathen

a

he

age

unformed.

a

than

well

as

it.

tender ;" he

of

rightand

had

believe and would with

manner

"

told

nay,

"

mind

all

was

have,

men

blunt

and he did not

text, "his

he heard

him

and

of

he

heart

wag

in the

obeyed. Though

otherwise, he could

might

and

? whence

not, that he might sin without

impunity; that

after the

Josiah

force acknowledgeda constraining

world

Jewish

land be in

guidedhim

wrong;

of the

words

the

Divine voice within him all the

a

learned un-

till they pervertor Christians,

as

sense

In

guilty

most

God, his

that, which

had

He

been

not

around him, idolatry

it that

an

is all : he is

Christian

a

seek

to

What, then, was

natural

blunt

"

in

one

he had

:

began

knowledge?

heathen "

any

it

less

him

lesson from

a

circumstances disadvantageous

more

it

take

may

us,

rant, igno-

most

poorest and

the

portant. im-

is very

educated ; that

say,

so

religious.Education

be

only makes

It

been

have

among

This

disobedience,that he has

duty.

who

those

wrong,

: religious nor, again,is

man

man's

a

gone

poorest and

the

even

one,

a

had

Joash; or disobeyed,

knowledge.

has

excuse

than

Solomon

lightas

a

if he

he

against light. Not, indeed,

still againsthis better

does

for the Ignorant.

Pattern

be sensual,or

and nothingwould idolaters,

not

offence

cruel, come


yosiah,a it.

of

for the Ignorant.

further,amid

And

offered to

Pattern

all the

his acceptancejthis

various

worships

inward

same

97

of

sense

chose his,strengthened unhesitatingly by practice,

the

true

chose

between

could

not

he "

Who

hath

is among

no

and "

and

discovered

the

his

right. In

Let him

VJ

Or

(ashe

than

more

was

fulfilledthe

in

obeyeth

darkness,and of the Lord,

name

beginningof

wisdom

a

:

all theythat do His commandments "I it),

elsewhere expresses

ancients,because

the

promise,

Or, in the Psalmist's words, is the

have good understanding

it

better of itself. Thus

trust in the

l"

his God

It

though

worse,

servant,that walketh

fear of the Lord

The

the

of Israel.

you that feareth the Lord; that

? light

stayupon

case

God

the

better

voice of His

the

worship of

the

have

led

was

the

one,

out

I

stand under-

keep Thy

*." precepts Such

he

the

was

began

to

beginningof after the

seek

his

twenty he

commenced

faith and

true-hearted

of his fathers; at

God

Avith a reformation,

generous

it language of Scripture, thus he is left himself ;

prompt obedience

Josiah's life. At sixteen

would a

devotion.

pattern

to

begin to prophesytill afterthe king

his

as reformation,

loyaltyto 1

purpose

his

Isa. 1. 10.

[Vlll]

God,

to

while 3

strength of

his hands

Ps. cxi. 10.

did

entered

call great prophet's

try the

were

*

of

all ages

not

delayedon

of

began

Jeremiah

for conscience' sake.

if the

the

From

he

seem,

resolute

on

were

Josiah's

yet unaided Ps. cxix. 100. H


for

jfosiah,a Pattern

98

exertions of

the

by

the

Ignorant. guidance

the

by

others,or

of

men. inspired

What

revealed

purposes

generally,and

much

learn

destruction

miraculous

The not

long since, and

so

of protection

the Jewish

no

or

put

the

having such

he took

as

he went.

that providence,

those who

rewarded

more

with

shall be

engaged,after in the

course

He

there. in the

prophets.

he had

But

his reformation.

a

natural conscience

suggested;

clearer

Law

he

act

up

light.

copy

to

their

To

him

of

the

that he

pious work of

not

that

Moses

thus

seekingGod

was

and

was

hath,

of the Law

God

the Temple ; repairing

Law

out,

light,shall

the Book He

commandments,

of this

set

it is the rule of God's

But

few years, he found

set about

At

guide him,

of the

of his reformations.

course

a

its

mind, religious

a

given. Accordingly,while

of His

in the way

found

the

to

idolatrygenerally. Thus

whither

be

repentance

to

Book

measures

away

knowing

especial

God's

and Temple itself,

the

twenty, then, he commenced

not first,

him

was

knowledge.

accurate

At

he

the law

apart from

even

might

army

Manasseh's

doctrine

much

service,contained

of Sennacherib's

people.

time,

popular belief.

the

proved to

still;and

recent

more

was

it

priestshe

the

from

at this

had

Josiah

only conjecture;from

can

we

of God's

of His

and

his nation

dealingswith

knowledge

the

him

met

and

it

was

high priest

in the

Temple,


Josiah, a Pattern for the Ignorant. which

probablythe original copy Josiah's conduct

Many so

this

on

zealous

as

years, would

he

have

who

men,

young

pridedthemselves

had

himself

alreadyshown

had

his character.

marks discovery

certainly many

men,

the ark.

placedin

was

99

for six

they had

what

on

been

done, and though theybegan humbly,by this time would and hard-hearted. self-confident, self-willed,

have become He

and punishing alreadybeen engaged in repressing

had

pride: spiritual

with to do

and

tendencyto

a

he had

a

in the words

after years

himself

well the immeasurable ;

of

he felt his

did,and

to

so-called

which

God."

his

He

felt full

himself

duty

"despising others." ;

and he

better than not

was

in

of

in action.

Saints have

and zeal,resoluteness,

some

the

this union

of

decision

opposite

Joseph,Moses, Samuel, David, Nehemiah, but in which

that

peculiar have

we

he

of heart, gentleness of singleness

temper, in the midst All God's

Here

and his ;

displayeditself

has

science. con-

tender,"and

was

entirely.His

more

from

pure

blindness and weakness

own

pattern of reformers

:

Far

reformations,fancying itself God's

choice, and

Paul

cruel.

distance between

it practise

enthusiasm

heart

before

still earnestly sought to know

graces;

of destruction

activity againstidolatry,

of the text, "his

still "humbled

stern

infect him

of mind, a praiseis singleness peculiar Even

Maker

work

him

this,too, might have made

"

it : his

he

had

enemies^-this

God's

of them H

all is the 2

St.

wonder-working


yosza/z, a

ioo

of grace

power "

shown

we

may

Ignorant.

than attractively '

forth sweetness

in Josiah ?

;"

of the sweet

truly,Out

more

say

the

for

more

of the strong came

Out

as

Pattern

perhaps,

or

forth

came

strength. Observe, then, his conduct "

him

When

:

the

king had

had

he

far

he felt how he

guidance in

of the Law

him

of those which

by

Moses

sets

he had

*."

"

Book

and

A

and blessing

the commandments if ye will not

death

1

Judges

3

Deut.

xiv. 14.

xxx.

a

15. 19.

the fearful ;

for in that

of

And

passages

been

some

Deuteronomy, in people,to

set before thee this

and evil

I

day againstyou,

that I

death, blessingand

curse

of the Lord

obey *."

precise solemn

evil before the

life and

than

such

to have

See, I have

good, and

before you

set

them

over

and

such

The transgression.

in the

"

been;

the threats of vengeance

earth to record this

and

do, and

more

done.

peoplewere

high priestseem good

had

learned,moreover,

of

portion.

life and

heaven

the

to

contained

case

contained

choose their

have

whole

hanging

was

were

fulfilled in

read to

day

reformation

Scripturewhat

punishmentwhich be

of what

guiltyhis

more

to do it ; and he

command

to

done, than

not

of the book

thought far

as supposed,receiving, they had,

had

Book

He

read to

was

heard the words

incompletehis

felt how

He

the Law

his clothes 2"

of the law, Tie rent of what

when

;

call

ing curs-

if ye obey blessing

a

God

your

there

was

:

more

2

2

*

Deut.

.

.

.

a

than

Kings xxii. 11. xi. 26"28.

curse

the


Pattern

Josiah,a words

mere

Samaria, the

of them.

in the Book

threatened

led away

Law

beforehand

them

alreadytaken placein

only restored In

or

God

your

.

only do

you

the

us

this

man,

or

turneth

then serve

and

the

thou

a

his

own

judgment

for Manasseh, his

;

into

Babylon,and

come

of the

all of

here

before

you

day :

.

.

this

gods a

to

from

the

twelve

.

us

.

this oath ; but this

is not

that

should

be

the

Lord

event, even

had

fallen

our

that beareth

pass, when

here

among heart

(alas!

God"

and all ten tribes,

away)

"to

of these nations; lest there

root

before

day

family,or tribe,whose

or

day

nant cove-

neither with .

and

lest there

.

Lord

the into

enter

oath;

with

:

chapter twenty-ninth

shouldest His

you

disobedience

of

curse

this covenant

standeth

whole

you it

that

happened in

the

among

day

woman,

away

it had

Nay,

God, and also with him

our

you

the

this

I make

Lord

with

.

that

him

with

sin.

even

and he

punishment;

Judah

the words

Him, and into

with

as

.

be

to

was

stand

Ye

:

been

he

his repentance.

again,consider "

it; but

that it had

carried away

been

upon

what

see

caused

twenty-eighthchapter of Deuteronomy,

the

will

captive. Doubtless

the

as

people,should they persistin had grandfather,

fulfilment

a

punishment awaited

same

101

the kingtribes, revolting dom

ten

of the

discovered that the

had

been

that their sins had

alreadyknew

found

Ignorant.

there had

;

been

Israel,had

of

he

him terrify

to

the

for

gall and

go

should

and be

wormwood;

he heareth the words

of this


yosiah,a

"02

have

heart,to

add

him,

spare

hut

then

jealousyshall that

curses

.

.

.

.

.

that

.

when

.

.

.

hath

Because

Lord

done

God

have

they

of their

thus

gods,

.

land in anger, and

words,

such

or

.

his

to relating

the Law

; and

Israel

Judah, he

inquireof God anger. and

"

for them

the

rooted them

already,and

his clothes. for him

what

land." the

sins of his

Then he

wrath

that

he bade

words

of the book

of the

Lord 1

Vide

that

that is Deut.

These

people or had

people

own

the

priests

:

poured out

xvii.

His

for me,

in Judah,

is found

of

taken over-

ought to do to avert

left in Israel and

are

of their

out

which captivity

the

of the

read in the Book

l}Josiah the

shall

and served

theywent

.

Go," he said," inquireof the Lord

the "s

duties

thinkingof

rent

it

grass

men

covenant

these, either about

own

any

Then

into another

cast them as

that land,

this land ? what

the

for

fathers,

and the Lord

.

.

a

laid upon

hath

unto

forsaken .

other

from

come

plaguesof

him,

fore all nations shall say, Where-

even

.

all the

shall lie upon

beareth,nor

nor

His

and

and

man,

Lord

the

sown,

Lord

the

Lord

the heat of this great anger ?

meaneth say,

which

it is not

groweth therein,

the

they see

will not

the Lord

the strangersthat shall

.

sicknesses

the

againstthat

written in this book

far land .

:

of the

anger

mine

imaginationof

to thirst

the

smoke

are

that

so

...

in the

drunkenness

Ignorant

I shall in his heart,saying,

I walk

though

peace,

the

for

that he bless himself

curse,

and

Pattern

cerning con-

for great upon

us,


Pattern

Josiah,a because

fathers have

our

for

that observable,

have known

the

the former

prophetsJeremiah

pleasure.And

his

of

Moses, and

with

of that Law. in every

his

were piousdesigns,

city

though

in Jerusalem.

even

To

applied. Shallum his wife Huldah of

prophecy.

words

of which

Lord

God

of

Thus

this

place,and

because unto

her

other

which

forsaken .

.

againstthis place,and the

king

king

sent

him,

as Israel, touchingthe

words

1

you

Thus which

2 Chron. rxxiv. 21.

spirit

saith the

Thus

sent

you

to

bringevil upon

of Judah

be

"

"

in the

all the

thereof,even

wrath

shall not

say to

will

and

Me,

My

.

of Judah, which

Lord, thus shall ye of

Behold,I

the

"

that

man

the

answered

part :

the inhabitants

upon

gods

a

or

God

king'swardrobe

She

the

ye

mercy,

be silent

giftedwith

they went.

Israel,Tell

they have

the Law

prophetsthe priests

the

be

to

the text forms

of the book

words

known

no

interpreters

were

might

of these

keeperof

was

was

To

in

revelations from

were

one

saith the Lord,

Me,

Jeremiah

still there

away,

scribes about

unacquaintedwith

who prophets,

Such

years.

prophetswere, through God's

and

:

be

might

But

the

to

Zephaniah,though

or

and priests

guides: they were

Lord,

seem

the

him, though they seconded sense

yet does he

even

103

l"

in this book

not

of the

word

had been called to his office some

God's

was

Ignorant.

kept the

not

to do after all that is written

It is

the

hath

read

:

burnt

incense

shall be

kindled

have

But

to

inquireof

the

quenched. to

saith the Lord

God

thou hast heard;


Josiah,a

104 because

thine heart

thyselfbefore

tender,and

was

Lord,

the

thereof,that they should hast rent

also have

heard

shalt be

shall not

upon

this

heardest

againstthe

become

plaee.

and

before Me Behold

in peace

grave

all the

see

inhabitants

evil which

:

I

I

;

thou

thine

and

will

bring

they brought the king

And

a

fore, there-

thy fathers, and

unto

I

what

desolation

a

thee, saith the Lord.

gatheredinto thy

eyes

hast humbled

thou

thy clothes,and wept

gather thee

I will

Ignorant.

thou

when

spake againstthis place,and

curse, and

the

for

Pattern

word

again/' How

himself

Josiah conducted

King

I need not describe at any it in the

of the Book

he

of the Law; with

the covenant

renew

in Judah

; and

Thus

over.

ritual is the

the

days

it with

there

:

the work

people

of reformation

praisebestowed

judges2."

all his heart

:

"

Sunday

after

a

by

unto

him

to the

Trinity.

2

from

did, he did was

Lord *

passover;

passover he

Whatever

Like

that turned

his

on

such

holden

not

followed

was

attention to the whole

his accurate

was

of the

Thirteenth

all the

words

of their fathers ; then

greater knowledge

very

king before him, 1

the

after that he held his celebrated pass-

his

stricter obedience

"Surely

assembled

to the directions Israel,keeping closely

and

of the Law

the God

sage mes-

have heard

He

he made

then

exactlyin

proceededmore

We

publiclyread

Jerusalem,and

at

length.

of this Service \

First Lesson

all Judah

after this

there

with

no

all his

Kings xxiii. 22.


yosiah, a heart, and

of particulars

the

Passingby

to the fulfilment of the

come

Huldah,

I will be

gather thee

gatheredinto thy see

place."

His

it

Egypt

came

was

king

of

opposedhim himself but

he

his hour

was

come

the

king

of the

and

of sepulchres

of Judah

outward

we

away,

none

from

the 2

heart

and

:

that considering evil to

come.

Kings xxiii. 25.

disguised to

was

king Josiah away; .

.

.

brought

the best

king

;

for

buried in

Thus

or

known, un-

one

king

of Israel;so

by displeasure

and righteousperisheth,

"The

appearances.

reason

me

was

love

of

alliance

an

release

servants,therefore

of God's

king

for death ;

out

promiseof

his fathers 2."

judge

layethit to

1

marked

died like Ahab, the worst

little may

man

strong

he died, and

event

Assyriathrough

the archers shot at

His

Jerusalem;

to

the

"

this

the

The

said to his servants, Have

wounded.

sore

am

him

be

not

And

accomplished.

and

no

might

shalt

thine eyes

perhapsby

some

fore, there-

thou

battle followed ; Josiah

a

;

"

be

I

that

for

Assyria,or

of

us

by

bring upon

also.

one

Josiah,bound

;

Behold

earlydeath;

an

might,

to him

and

I will

violent

a

"

in peace;

againstthe king

up

the land of Judah to the

was

105

his reformation,let

thy fathers,and

to

grave

reward

proved that

all his

promise made

all the evil which

shall not

with

of his obedience.

the reward

as

Ignorant.

l"

of Moses

all the Law

to according

the

soul,and

all his

with

for

Pattern

the

merciful

is righteous shall

He 2

men

2 Chron.

enter xxxv.

are

taken into 23"25.

taken away peace:


Josiak,a

io6

they shall

Pattern

rest in their

the

for

beds, each

Ignorant. his

walking in

one

V uprightness sacred narrative continues

The

Jerusalem for

Josiah; and

spake

women

made

day,and there

was

the

it referred to

David.

mourning

continued

God

line till they were

peoplethrough David's them;

last

the

king

and prematurelycut off,in forcibly

way

for the

taken

was

for him

sore

see

nor

more,

that

in the

is sweet

banquet of

the conversion of

Lord, 1

and

as

honey

wine.

him

Isa. lvii.1.

time a

of the

Zech.

for

as

but

his heart

*

Josiah,

music

at

uprightlyin

ungodly he

xii. 11.

:

for

remembrance

took away

directed

iniquity.He in the

His

himself

behaved

and people,

of the

"

in all mouths, and

He

not

for he shall return

:

him,

captivity

ye

country3." As of

written

it is elsewhere

...

goethaway

family

of the way;

out

Babylon. "Weep

his native

corrupt

order to make

"

weep

a

He

of His

to

too

dead/' says the prophet, neither bemoan

the

as

nation.

carried off to

they were

no

God's vengeance

displayof

a

as

house

of the favoured

was

of the whole

the

promised mercies

His

find

we

almost

sovereignof

last

probably

the time, that

at

this

to

of his death; and

Prophet Zechariah1

in the

singing

the

in Israel :"

ordinance

and

lamented

in their lamentations

an

fell the

So

to receive

and

singingmen

of Josiah them

was

proverb.

all the

all Judah

Jeremiah

And

yearlycommemoration

a

great

so

for Josiah.

mourned

And

"

:

the abominations unto

the

established

Jer. xxii. 10.


Josiah,a the

worship of

and

Josias,were

the Most In

God.

defective;for they forsook the

kings of

I brethren,

conclusion,my

him

did

walked

.

.

.

his

when

right in

in all the ways

not

aside to the

the

narrow

is first

of David

call it faith

and

one

the

same

they

be

may

words, but they are to

and

one,

show

but

it is that

in

of God's

St. Paul

faith" under

not

word of

word our

case

of the

sight.

in

with 1

each

dutifulness; they

"

we

learn it.

"the

justshall

that

of dispensation

it

anxious careful,

God's

heathens);

Ecclus

xlix. 1

"

4.

Hence live

reliance

impliesa

by

And

mercy. on

the

overpoweringthe temptations

it be

we

read and

Scripture(as Christians do),or law

scientiousness con-

They belong

will,however

God

we

other in

the

Whether

the conscience,

is

faith,there

obedience,in

unseen

kept

whether

in fact.

of mind

this is called faith,because mere

He

there is conscientiousness,

divided

tells us

every

turned

in substance

from distinguished

one, habit

themselves

observance

there is

Lord, and

left"."

matter

no

there is

where

:

where

"

faith ;

the

conscientiousness, they are

or

mentioned;

is this strict virtue

what

called? it is called faith. It is

observe

father,and

to the

Now

way.

his

of

is the character

This

sight of

or

the law

have you

lay.

name

the

righthand

middle

107

failed l."

Juda

would

Josiah's chief excellence

given He

for the Ignorant.

All, except David, and Ezekiaa,

High, even

in what

"

Pattern

written

on

the

s

2

His

heart

it is

in either case,

accept His word

in

(as is the

by following

Kings

xxii. 2.


the

for

Pattern

Josiah,a

108

Ignorant.

it,in spiteof the seductions of the world around us, St. Paul calls it faith; saying that we pleaseGod.

"

chapter of

Peter, in the tenth

St.

live

just shall

The

"

prophet,

after the

Acts, calls it

the

he says, that

where fearingand workingrighteousness''

"in

for

gloryl."

children,let is

even righteous,

long "Blessed

they may

have

they

wherever

think

any

you

greater,and

of the

with

is His

a

Rom.

ii. 7.

has

John,

are

the

same

Christ

loved

trust, to all

we

as

us

1 John

for

; our

eternal.

a

the

Spirit,after

seeks

:

that

iii. 7.

the

are

we

were

*

what

elected out

Saviour, to

We

before

are

we

Him,

men,

Something

Christians ?

upon

world, in Jesus

promise;God

ture, Scrip-

of the whole

heart perfect

wonderful

and incomprehensible

"

mercy,

mercy more

And

the tree of life3."

rightto

one

eousness right-

*." righteous

commandments,

His

do

that

Little

"

that doeth

of the St.

Apostlesbut

if such is God's

And

far

are

is

at the end

coming

after the

of all the

death

He

He

as

well-doingseek

testimony:

deceive you.

man

no

his

adds

John

St.

Saviour's last words

our

in

by "patientcontinuance

them, who

St. Peter,

eternal life to

render

will

God

declares that

he

when

:

is

of mind

frame

speaks like

also

St. Paul

Elsewhere

such.

and

character

world; whose

the

to

one

preferHim

loves those who

God

that

Apostlessay

both

It is all

Him/''

is acceptedwith righteousness

worketh

and

God

feareth

that

he

nation

every

faith :" and

by

Rev.

a

glory

heirs of

born. xxii. 14.

He


yosiah,

had

taken

us

made

Baptism which

on

have

God

gilts, that,

our

them,

trade

when

accepted

and

grant,

and

He

!

had

faith

;

and

cometh

giving

is,

that

on

like

we,

Josiah,

merchandise

make

to

reckon

to

all

this

believing to

profit

us,

them,

we

the

we

we

them.

by

with

with

that

improve

may

by

powers

us

And

our

trying

He

us

raising

Angels.

and

109

infancy.

our

and

not,

seriously that

Ignorant.

creatures,

new

Saints

of

in

Church

nature

society

enjoy

May

us

by

we

unseen

His

into

the

for

Pattern

a

may

our

so

be


VIII.

SERMON

3fntoartiOfllttnesgto tlje^Trutljof tfje(BogpeL '/

haze

ments."

"FN

understandingthan

more

study ;

my

of

obtained

once

by

a

what

was,

I owed

me

a

:

Psalmist

wisdom

and

I

them, and

from

yet they did

in

of

more

;

was

to

they set

They

said, When "

religious knowledge me

who

Maker

my

for me,

serve

how

Him.

much

All this

they were

careful that I should

in the way

me

in another

only taught

They obligedmo

if he

were

that they taught rejoice

truth religious not

he

ignorance,and

told done

manner.

do it.

commandments

As

had

I

conse-

understanding than

he.

who pious friends,

knowledge

but

God's

instructed

Him, and how

are

keep Thy command-

declares,that in

first enlightened his

was

I

100.

great things He

to

I learned

aged,because

having obeyed

child,I and

kind

teachers,for Thy testimonies

my

the

enlightenedthan

more

was

the

more

had

who

those

cxix. 99,

words

these

had

wiser than

am

Psalm

"

quenee

I

I

not to

me,

but

to

and

my

gain

higher

trained

only know

it

me;

duty,

obey; they obligedme


to the

Witness

Inward

of life,which

course beg-ina religious

to

I have

God!)

has

commandments

of His truth,than

have

been

within.

I

have

appetite, by subdued.

have

'I

wiser

am

than

the

of

means

chastened

I

purified

a

reins,by

by

from

tified mor-

a

corrected

eyes

understanding than

more

teachers,for Thy testimonies/O I

merely,but

bridled tongue,

a

His

to

knowledge

clearer

a

taught by

changed will,by

a

to

without

from

been

(praisedbe

instruction could convey.

mere

any

taught, not

heart, by

and

brought me

i t t

this obedience

pursued; and

ever

Truth, "c.

Lord,

aged, because

I

'

are

my

study;

my

keep Thy

mandments/ com-

"

We know

may

sometimes

hear

that

the

is true?

Church;

your

be mistaken

Bible

? and if so, you

it may objection

"Is

it then

that most

are

deeply?

Do

and

also."

have

in

we

considered

have

not

receive what

cannot

in instance,

prove

signalinstances generally

the of

to

rence reve-

think

to

the

matter

they tell us

in

the truth of their of art and science

matters

unbelievers,on

Now

of the truth

against reason

the wisest and holiest of not

so

love best and

we

then is it irrational to believe thorn in not

you

satisfactorily,

convincingus

Is it

right,who

information ; for

Have

told

are

mistaken

those whom

other matters, though we

why

You

do

How

be answered,and very

believe it?

they

are

nothingtoward

Gospel,that most

say,

parents believed it; but might they not

this

of the

"

men

men

;

also ? religion

been Christians?

contrary, been

verv

pride,discontent,and


Witness

Inward

ii2

profligacy?Again, are

? and society

certain to dissolve human

be

a

rightcondition

believe that we

have

no

good

good

no

for

reason

Christians? till you

what

do

enough

that the Gospelis certain, to be

us

the side of '

Saints,to

of the the

on

flock,and

to be

men,

forth

way

by

kids beside

to

feed

be

quite a

our

we

to

be are,

for

us

enough

under

the

we

not

where prove

"

why

we

Divine ; it is

not

good

our

go

do

If

have

we

ask

you

remain

to can

never

you

least

should

Why

can

anarchy?

at believing,

If disbelieving.

it will be

that unbelief

live in

to

ask in turn,

Christians,we

are

for

reason

plain

nature ? for who

our

intended

were

we

of

is not this

to show

fact,candidlyconsidered,enough cannot

unbelief

of principles

the

not

to

for

the feet

of footsteps

shepherds'

the

tents1/" This

would

nothing else in connexion most

with

unlearned

the text; I will show

Christian

substantial argument, the

intimate

; nay,

that

his teachers, to tell him

stillhe would This reason, more

have

may

have

a

I say, is contained

commandments/'

the

you

that the

very

real and

authorityof

all the

of

his

world,even

was religion

dream,

a

in the text

aged, because

By obeying the "

that

it true. for believing

good reason

understandingthan

the

were

that

a

we

token, of the truth

Gospel,quiteindependentof

parents and teachers were

an

had

give another, and

I will

but

to say;

sufficient answer,

Cant. i. 8.

commands

" "

I

I have

keep Thy of

Scrip-


the Truth

of the Gospel.

learn that these commands

ture, we

make we God; by trying* know.

Now

how

iij

we proof;by doing-

this to pass ?

comes

from

reallycome It

to

come

happens in

several ways.

1. Consider

the Bible tells

and single-hearted,

humilityand for

teachable.

teachableness

at arriving-

matters religious

then,in is evident

we

knowledge

in any

of

On

the

opinions they form and

often do

instance,how misconstrue

the

their

worldlyprospectsI of these ?

many

The

same

When inquiries.

I

harsh and

[viu]

errors

a

they

are

form

good ! and

money,

quaintances ac-

how

schemes !

ruinous

as

destroy

wilfulness and in

thing happens also see

For

what, I ask,is so frequent

And

person

careless of high-minded,

disdainful of what

often

and

their comfort

they squandertheir

often do

the

the characters and

mistake

in foolish and

how

cause

mislead

and

often do the young

! how

embark

men

judice things. Pre-

subjectinquiredinto.

men

to injurious

a

and

actions of others ! how

in them

often do

generally wrong

are

of persons

be the

arrive at the

hand, impatient,

self-conceit blind the eyes

judgment,whatever

deceived

it teachableness, to

other

obstinate men, proud,self-confident, in the

in

ture, ScripBy obeying-

others.

at least in the way

God.

sary neces-

and subject,

practising humilityand are

plainthat

mind

of qualities

are

as

meek, humble,

it is

Now,

the truth well

as

to be

us

theythink

; "

hasty

violent,

and others feel,

what

when

and

sumption pre-

religious

I

see

such I

a

one


Inward

Il4

Witness

to

I am to inquire into religious subjects, proceeding-

he cannot

beforehand

is

"

of experience

world,that

the

say the

should

seeking. I

to believe

find out what

same

in but especially religious,

inquiry ; for

solemn

the

think

wisdom,

to patiently,

bear doubt

veringlyfor

an

to be

and

2.

increase of

deliberate in

Consider,in

trained

the

(humbleness, ginning be-

is the very

Him)

examine

to honestly,

light,to be slow

to

us

to wait uncertainty,

and

not

important and

the Lord

things modestly and

over

seekingto

tells us ; it leads

Solomon

as

he

other matter

such

towards

reverence teachableness,

of

fear of

he

were

any

"

thingsand

of

he should find what

do in any

or

be led into

he will not

it is contraryto the nature

all the truth" the

right

go

sure

perse-

speak,

to

deciding. place,that

next

carefully accordingto

those who

the preceptsof

are

Scripture,

of and sanctity a delicacy, refinement, gain an elevation, is most

mind, which truth of A

necessary for

man

loves sin does not wish

who

a

of the

world,a

or

is,from extortioner, Bible

which

that

man

who

could prove

indeed

God.

light,neither

a

"Every cometh

one

of

sense

of

messenger

to him

man,

him,

condemns a

the

fair judge of it ;

selfish and covetous

that

from

the

Scripture.

true,and therefore is not

an

of judgingfairly

and

or

a

a

mere

to the

man

drunkard,

interest, against would

account

good tidingsof

that Christ's doctrine that

doeth

lest light,

be

Gospel to

peace not

was

evil hateth his deeds

the

should


the Truth l." reproved

be

I do not

to be not

sure

of

interest not

man's

a

it,though it be agaimt him have

and inconsistent,

all

their sins and

;

to

themselves continue

the

that in

their

good

not or

best,will

are

at

too

conscious.

betimes to work

of

will

from

last for

ever

habits,few

make

honour,at

to

such

with God

or

;

and

that

miserable

they

as

men

"

them

their Saviour

the

they are

have been "

taught

in ruling-their

changing

of the truth which

enemy

misleads

men. judgmentsof irreligious

Here, then,are

why

men

likelyto

who

two

obey

arrive

at

very

the

good

;

reasons

at first

truth, than religious such

because they are secondly, 1

sight,

Scriptureprecepts are

neglect them; first,because men

as

have not within stillsinners,

thoughtheyare

that treacherous

future

they conceive

and hearts,and curbingtheir sinful passions,

their wills

persuade

believe that

to

up for the sins of which

Whereas

going

them, though they

save

wish

they

arc

men

and Scripture, misinterpret

thing. They try

same

sin; or

deeds

the bulk

and

to they stillprofess

Christ

punishment will

openlyto reject

which keep them vices,

least theytry to pervertand comes

therefore

are

left,even good feelings

some

lengths. But, while

that

could dare

we

it reject

men

and the covetous,drunkards,extortioners,

like ; for it is often

amid

if

as

115

that such

say

God,

do not

all who

that

to

mean

word

the reject necessarily to conclude

of the Gospel.

John 1

Hi. 20.

2

men

pure

are

more

those

who

teachable

in heart

;

such


Inward

6

1 1

Bhall

and the carnal But

try

and

towards

principal step

guidance,and

teacher's

will

He

pleaseGod. him

which

ought

sense

of

right and

wrong

His

tells him

that

that

As

these bad he

more.

he has

what

and will

will

after his most he

knows

yet

and

duty

in

natural

own

peevishness,

ashamed, and

understand

he feels

in his heart.

are principles

this

act up

and

more

to the law of

find that,with his utmost

efforts,

he stillfalls short of

earnest

prayers,

be

right,and

to

his

ples tempers and princi-

to Wishing,then,and striving

conscience,he and

tempers older,he

grows

to be

cause

us

is much

there

in him.

are sullenness, deceit,and self-will,

of which

his

do

perceivethat be

let

by profiting blessing,

trying to

to

not

selves them-

the first

For

God.

knowing

God's

child,under

a

suppose

to be

shown

be

this may

least; and

at

that those who

evidentlygain a knowledge of

God

obey

anger,

His abhorrence.

are

proceed. Consider,moreover,

to

to

to

proud provokeHis

the

God, whereas

see

Witness

aims

he

what

at.

will become Conscience, however, being respected, more

powerfuland

will become

refined and

more

will understand

enlightenedguide

and

that exists between

his

conduct

own

will admire

holylaw

of which

God,

will be humbled a

continual

to

and

before;

please;and

the clearly

perceivemore

perfection.He of

hard

than

he

distance

pleasurein

the

Scripture ; but

he

himself withal,as understanding

transgressoragainstit.

it

thoughts,and

and

take

he reads in

a

Thus

to be

he will learn


of the Gospel.

the Truth

experiencethe doctrine

from knows

the actual

"

saying,

as

I

warring againstthe into

l"

him

make that

he cannot

feel himself

yet,

till his heart

be

I

to

in the

same

be able to

order,or

Divine

presence,

again,he

over

the convictions

to

state

which

attempts honestlyto obey

do

not

that all that I

mean

his

mind,

he will be conscious of it,

that

speak of it,but

him

feel,moreover,

sayingwill necessarily pass through

have been and

and

This, surely,is the

is brought on, who

preceptsof God.

the

be to

himself; to make

say) made

are

no

elementarytruth,

into the

enjoy God. perfectly

one

flesh dwelleth

an

for

(so to

members,

experiencewill

granted,as

heaven

I

mind, and bringingmt in my

that

self-knowledge;these

every

or

of my

he admitted

were

religion after the

in my

law

guiltybefore God;

even

of

law

gain

of God

the law

another

it for

that

cannot

to

effect of this

The

take

will,in fact,say

He

see

know

captivity.I

good thing

he

describes all beginnersin

delightin

I

but

man,

originalsin,before

I would, that do I not ; but what

What

hate,that do I. inward

of it.

name

St. Paul

himself,what

of

117

that

the whole

on

thus

he

will feel.

When, then, even from

his

own

an

unlearned person

heart,from

struggles with

follow those

impulsesof

be

highestand 1

his

self,from own

noblest,from Rom.

trained

the action of his mind

from itself,

to

thus

nature a

an

upon

attempt

which

to

he feels

vivid natural

vii. 15. 18. 22, 23.

"

per-


1 1

Witness

Inward

8

ceptlon(natural, though cherished

to

and

natural,though unfolded

prayer;

practice; natural,though of wnich

God

the

that

Ghost

Holy

indeed

gives),from

in

in its fulness,but and

seasons,

the great vision

when

a

after

bid

been

promisesof

besides this

in

the heart is wicked

l"

Adam,

and

as

that

been

truth

and

doctrine at

angry 1

too

of the

shall

is true

inherits

renewed.

actual and

man

he

as

bitter

Gospel,are

not

to

we

he has he

see

breast which

has bears

reads that

He

thingsand desperately its power, is

from

evil nature

an

except so

far

but

his

mystery;

a

experiencebears

witness

to

declaration;he feels the mystery of

him.

see

Here

I say,

heart, reads

own

we

own

all

that he is stillunder

within iniquity no

his

deceitful above

and

he has

own

the

"

"

their truth?

confirmingtestimonyto

a

the

Do

them?

somethingin

a

his

light)

merely because

he believes in them

believe

in the dark

man

a

distant

trained from

the declarations and be told that

fits and

glimpses,and by

and

dim

some

thus

person

of

of it,not (a perception

after it,as

followingon

might follow

innate,

an

and througha influences, persuasive

in its

courageous

by

second nature

and

new

is external to him

which

diversified

and

perceptionof though supernatural Truth

strengthened by

the Lord

lovelyand coming

2

;" and his

pure, approves

from

"

reads,that

He

God.

He

without

holiness

love of what

own

and

embraces

reads,that God

the is

sin,and will punish the sinner,and that it is

Jer. xvii. 9.

*

Heb. xii. 14.


the Truth a

hard

matter, nay,

wrath.

his

conscience

that the

world

in

is

all

earth,will draw

Him.

believe in

Himself

has

which

Me"?

He

to

on

into the for us, does

the doctrine, that

He

gracious from

up

the

choose

cannot

Lord, Thou

"O

says,

convicts

come

the Cross

upon

unto

men

appease

here, too,

he goes

I, if I be lifted

uttered, "And

Saviour

when

fulfilled in him

words

find those

but

:

of mysteriousness

the awful

he not, amid

but

of God

Son

to

mystery, and

stopped. And

flesh,and died

our

mystery

a

the anticipates

him; his mouth

119

for us impossibility,

an

Here, again,is

His

read

of the Gospel

art

strongerthan I, and hast prevailed/' then, I

Here

he

say,

distinct perfectly

surelypossesses

and authorityof superiors

the

from

teachers ; like St. Paul, he is in "

men,

have

but

by

his

to his

is

He

to all around

thingsthat again,in cityused "Now

we

1

He

reason.

speak of Himself, but

does not

him, ever

the

Come,

I did

the words to

the

ready,with "

:

woman

the

see

Gospeldoctrines

His

man,

after because

is from

word

to

woman,

which

told

this the Christ

the

grace

stands he under-

more

is assured that Christ that

a

Others

for God's

Samaritan

is not

which

believe,not

Gal. i. 12.

Christ 1."

pray

are

more

taught of

not

way

himself; and the

heart,the

own

recommended

God.

look within, and

to know

to be enabled

one

the revelation of Jesus

but bid him

evidence

an

2

conversingwith of

?"

of the

Samaritans

say all

me

Or, same

Christ;

thy saying" (not 2

John

iv. 29.


Inward

r 20

the

merely on

of authority Him

heard

have

we

Witness

friends and

Bible,then,

believing ; only follow will

gain

which

from

natural

that

will,and

all the

truth

awful

and

is not

of

sense

own

obedience a enjoins,

:

but you

you

will most will

hard

a

right,and

to

you

Maker,

your

conviction

whom

what

attempt

of the

supernatural

a

thoughts

your

know

you

be assuredly

to

led

on

be into

recognizethe force,meaning,

of graciousness

bear witness

God

"

revealed; do but examine

has

God's

very

that this is

affording grounds for

of that Redeemer

doings; do

and

your

conscience

truth and power message

say,

without requirebelief,

to

master

foi

of the world."

to

seems

"

relatives) ;

know

and ourselves,

indeed the Christ,the Saviour The

to

to the truth

the of

Gospel Creed; doctrine,by

one

you youi

will own

past experienceof yourselves;of another, by seeing it is suited to your

that

it fulfilled upon

Bring ye"

"

says,

saith the will not you

out

Lord, open

a

"

offering

your

prove

Me

windows

the

ing third,by find-

a

obeying it.

your

"and

you

necessity ; of

into Mine

prophet house,"

herewith, if I

now

of heaven, and

there shall not be

that blessing

the

As

room

pour

enough

to receive it \"

brethren, it is always reasonable

My these a

subjects;but

it is

spiritof presumptuous

abroad.

As

many

of

us

"

so peculiarly

doubting is as

live in

Mai. iii.10.

to

insist upon

in times in many the

world

when

places must


the Truth expect to hear obedience scorned

faith

our

ridiculed ; those

by

must

who

dangerousthing.

be taunted

expect to

state their

to

When

show

to

and

God, And

easier to

think

men

their

often it

answers

for not

having been

will be

trained up

talk of

no

arguing

religion they are

colours.

If you

with of

God,

and when

the

or perfection,

of dangerousness

persons

great

giftit

givesto

the world,

miraculousness

of

His

your

in the Most passions

understand at scoff, no

you

best

not

evidence

to

the

the

They

You

:

will

any

how

cannot

at

the

the

of selfwhich

answers

and

almost

comfort

strength given

wonder

them.

is to be

of

over

you

Holy Sacrament, such

at all.

they will

they

talkingof

blessedness

the

or

or providences,

in affliction, or religion

thing;

ness yet desirable-

the marvellousness

or

prayer,

they

or beauty of saintliness,

control,or the gloryof virginity, or God

and

their their

say;

you,

of the arduousness

or

can

every

a

such

obey

to

like blind

how

urge

vanity.

about

ground with

common

All-Holy

examine

nothing you

to

questioningand

they have

peace

will assent

ness shrewd-

disputewith

to

purpose

to restrain their passions, and conscience,

hearts,they

the

talking,

self-conceit and

empty no

attack

they know

ability(as they think),their

gratifytheir

to

and

little learning1

A

own.

of depth; and they speaklightly

persons;

is

conscientious

our

find it much

1 1 \

than others, they often talk for the sake of

more

or

a

and despised,

we

another's creed than is

of the Gospel.

persons

laugh,they will what convince

you

say

them,


Inward

122

because

they

afterwards their in

differ from

you

that

not

from

start

is

;

the

wayward direction;but

some

God

such

For

you.

alone

point

no

then

persons

bringdown

can

and

you,

can

dissipate prejudice;God

and

blood.

Useful

in such

man,

it.

Yet, let

you

to

self-conceit, pride,

confidence an

though

and

;

hope

inward you

which yourselves,

is the

with quitesufficient, fast in the way

Lastly,let are

remark

me

content

to

employ

to

convert not

ing teach-

mere

be ridiculed out of your You

them

if you

may,

obedience

it,you

see

great thing;

can

will, and

:

see

it

it will be

and

to keep blessing,

you

assailed

take

how

dangeroustheir

the

truths

caringwhether

realized in their

own

by

fall;they have be

the

on

arisingfrom

God's

converting

sted-

of life.

trust, without

when

you

make

cannot

be for

little; let them

or

in Christ.

witness

flesh

ignorantreasoners

or

do not

alone

overcome

condescends

faith is built

that your

of falliblemen

who

seldom

vain

can

may

unbelief in great matters

persuadeyou,

have

God

such

not

argument

as

cases

alone

can

you

a arrogant spirit, presumptuous temper; God

an

a

point as

same

distinct, altogether they have

with

common

to

in first principles; it is

them

strike off in

course

onlypray

Witness

quite sure,

faith,it will be

and

ridicule and root

no

that a

heart

not

or

of the those

conduct. are sophistry,

they

slightthing at

fall away the last

Gospel on truths Such

in themselves; and

should

state is

are

men,

likelyto let them from

the

day to plead


the Truth subtle

that

they that

of

their seducers

witness

match

snallow

know

only

and

weak,

distort

Christian,armed

supportedby

God's

hand, the

most

the presence

Spiritof

though

of

humble

faith,is of

after

great

truth.

when

power no

author

power

his

as

on

and

reasoners

has

were

evil,the

And,

in

Human

own

the most

earthly

also within

him

knowledge, a

opposed

of the individual

ail,for the comfort

ever

stone, and

far

joined to when

a

assume

but

:

of

instructed

most

nothing,except he

of the

facts

sling and

of

is

wicked; generally

for them.

acute

The

generally

are

might, is,as

profound of thinkers, the knowledge, is

men

they know,

very

match

a

hearts

our

suppress

with

unseen

faith is concerned, other

the

accomplishedas

humblest

or

display

scepticthat

or

as

little, pervert what

a

and principles, as

lodged in

well

as

the

by

knowledge.

learned infidel

that

ignorant,and

them

tell the truth, such

though, to

very

they

and

human

truth

the

to

and

123

against them,

prevailedover

for the most :

used

were

little cleverness

inward

false

arguments

altogetherunprepared

were

some

lived

of the Gospel.

pure to

and

it,and,

Christian,it

is of littlevalue.

May

that

with

that

then, all

in

grow

end, labour

heavenlyknowledge,and,

to

improve what

be

it less,knowing that

"he

is faithful in little is faithful also in much,"

and

given that

we,

"

us,

be

to him

it

more

or

that hath,

more

shall be

is

given."

already


SERMON

IX.

a Hetfjson 3]eremtalj,

"Be

a/raidof (heir faces: for I am with Lord."" Jeremiah

not

rTIHE

Prophetswere

neglected,their good this

services

earlier lived and

their

in

thwarted

the

by

places,and

to

the end

and

he

when

he

and

house

at

Ramah1."

throne.

But

in

the 1

among

to

his

their

people all

1 Sum.

and

high for

his life

lawgiverand judge. still held

died, "all the Israelites

latter

later

hated

exalted

were

lamented

his

the

congregation. Moses,

from was

though

was though rejected,

even

gathered together in

the

in trouble

Samuel, too, reverence;

in

there

But

earlier and

honour;

the

warnings

died in honour

wicked, they

ruled

instance, was

long, but

outward

forgotten.

the

Prophets; the "

thee,saith tht

resisted, their

were

difference between

people,

thee to deliver i. 8.

treated by ungratefully

ever

Israelites;they

was

for tljeHDftappointed

and

him,

David

died

times, the xxv.

1.

buried on

a

in

were

him

royal

prophets were


Jeremiah,

of the true

coming

the

and

more

Moses

was

buried

In

St. Paul's

slain with

hundred

the

examplesof

an

mockings

of bonds

ment. imprison-

were

the

and

asunder,

sawn

sword; they

the world

lived in the Obadiah

dered wan-

was

worthy;

not

in dens

chief,who,

and as

son

And

famous

Heb.

And

slain with

tradition

xi. 36"38.

the water

of those who

the

the

cave, was

of affliction

those who those who

by asunder

sawn

order

of

with

stoned, none

were

the

sword, Isaiah is

was

goes,

of Hezekiah,

a

Micaiah, who

imprisonment." Of

than Zechariah,the

slain between

in by fifty

king,is the specimenof and

asunder

saw.

and wilderness,

fed

the wanderers.

idolatrous

sawn

"

trial of cruel

deserts,and in mountains, and

trial of bonds

wooden

beheaded.

bread of affliction and

Manasseh, the

more

of whom

prophetswhom

appointedthe

were

;

who these,Elijah,

"had

Baptistwas

of the earth x."

caves

by

Samuel

:

and goatskins, sheepskins beingdestitute,

in

they wandered

earthlyfortunes

outcast

an

stoned; they

tormented afflicted,

was

moreover,

were

about in

Of

was

the

approachedfor

suffer,so did they.

to

was

of God, but

the Church, the Son

in their

words, they " had

tempted,were

are

He

John

in peace,

They

and

Him

as

scourgings, yea,

were

the time

ruler,Jeremiah

a

was

and

and

more;

enemies

Prophetof

they resembled

of God,

Disappointed.125

the

by

vineyard. As

of the

out

cast

hated

and

only feared

not

the

for

Lesson

a

a

is

of Jehoiada, who "

son

temple and

the altar2/' 3

Matt,

But

xxiii. 35.

of


126

yeremiah,

Lesson

a

all the persecuted prophetsJeremiah i.

his taken

way

they

His

Christ.

types of the

their

In

in

His

Prophetwhose

Great

tended

is the

most

that is,next

to

resemblance

to

teacher,and

a

who

Him

nor

up

was

sufferer,an

comes

next

to David

it

to

Isaiah

gifts;but assignthe higher evangelical Him

who

and wept

came

tortured and put to death

hence, when

Elijah,and dead, there Of

our

Lord

John

others were

others

Jeremiah,then, I

all those

will

Prophetswhom

of faith,and

those He

came,

the

who now

while

should

one

in

wept

typifying

some

thought speak,as

thought

as

sets

from

Him

the

Jeremiah.

Him a

was

And

over.

Baptist,risen

St. Paul

St. James

; I

Elijah

was

Jerusalem,and then

over

by

inspired

figuration; appearedat the Trans-

for inspiration,

in

the nearest

a

heaven, and

to

ture Scripthem;

among

for privilege,

dignityand

taken

was

Jeremiah

The

of the other Prophets,

who, of course,

of all,as

king.

in

say

David,

in

out

type of Christ

exact

and

towards

royal power.

that

than circumstantially

more

it

Saviour.

and

of Jeremiah,then, as being drawn history

do not

and hence

teachingHis prophetical

miracles

their

be

may

sufferings they foreshadowed

in their

and priesthood,

Lord

our

preparing;they

were

office,and

of

nent; emi-

ments, imprison-

his afflictions. He

especial type

an

Prophetswere

spoke of

his

of the Prophets representative ;

is that he is All the

of history,

of his

more

wanderings,and

a

as

know

we

e.

is the most

specimenof

before

us

as

amples ex-

examplesof patience.


the

for

Disappointed. be

ministrymay

Jeremiah's

27

1

summed

in

up

three

words, good hope,labour,disappointment. It

from he

his

was

Like

his earliest years.

favoured with

ana services, religious

of God.

and grace

thee1/'says

He

gave

out

of the womb

him

his

I sanctified

speak;

for I

am

a

prophet'soffice;

child/'

words

said unto

I

not

to all that I shall send

tnee thou

with

am

shalt

am

Lord

and

said unto

speak.

Be

put forth His

God

!

thee

a

a

given

was

Jeremiah

behold,I

cannot

of

which intrepidity God.

of

a

were

the Lord

"But

child ; for thou

not

shalt go

afraid of their faces,for

thee,saith and

hand

Behold

I have

commenced

his

me,

earnest

thee, and whatsoever I command

thee to deliver

tue

when

felt the arduousness

He

requned to speak the

him

reformation.

the firmness and

him, Say

to

This commission

! Lord

Ah

I ....

I ordained

thee,and

began his "

sence pre-

thee

and before thou

commission, "

year after Josiah

the constant

of the Lord

the .word

returned for answer,

1

his birth to

Before I formed

"

the nations/-'

prophetunto tue

the firstprophet,

Samuel,

of the tribe of Levi, dedicated from

was

knew

be called to his sacied office

to privilege

the Lord.

touched

Then

mouth,

my

put My

words

labours

with

in

thy

mouth."

No

prophet

encouragement than to the throne luan

alter

who

God's

was

own

Jeremiah.

A

king

bringingback heart. 1

There

Jer. i.5.

had

greater succeeded

the times

had not been

of the a

sou


1

^Jeremiah,a Lesson

28

of David

zealous

so

king, too, was the

be effected in

his

the

might

of years,

think.

It

with

fortunes

in store

were

three hundred

years

idolatry ; who

to dwell in

the

was

l."

Israel

schism captivity,

had

the cities. Such

the

reasonable to

entered

on

as

such

hope very

the

of

success

nant, cove-

of

paths into

kings of

Josiah in all

which present blessings

and permanent

in

God's

ment. improveless doubt-

husbandry

lively hopes than

Whether

or

this cheerful

Isa. lviii.12.

their

not, however,

encouragedJeremiah's

1

the

first sight, then, it seemed

more

in his case,

the

of the

extent

destroyedby

warranted.

soon,

established

restorer

the whole

over

labourers

many

their office with

after fortunes

above

name

beginswith being sanguine;

now,

the

was

of God's

to its end ; the

come

were

one

bright

(the ten tribes) having gone

further anticipate

Every

by

Jeroboam

breach, the

enjoyed. At

remnant

Josiah

promised avenger

was promisedland; idolatry

then,

So

covenant

that

suppose

foretold

was

againruled

house of David

Jewish

people?

recollected, too,

Church.

before,when

of repairer

the

"

corrupt and

the Jewish

at firstto

for the

birth

whose

king

very

be

not

temporalprosperity.There seemed, then, for Jeremiah

reason

every

might

of his

must

The

of age, in

years

however

under

was

himself.

What

existingstate

obedience religious

awarded

twenty

reformation.

course

a

degraded was that

at most

young,

beginning of

Jeremiah

Josiah since David

as

first

tions, exer-

prospectwas


for Overcast,and he

the Law

in the

Judah.

Huldah

good

the

who nation, This

temple,fixed foretold

hopescut

to any

Word

the

coming fortunes

a

so captivity; earlyin

doubtless

was

the nation

blessed and noble temper,

resignation a

the

consistent with

more

improvingto

more

that for which

the most

conspicuous.To

our

It is

with the

[vm]

a

do, "

the actual hardened

more

a

than

of mind

being,

hearts ; and because it is

eminent

of God

servants

have

expect great effects from

it arises from to

the express

fallen state of

our

innocent,but have

to

as

because it is the truer,

religious objectsis

man.

undeceived

soon

sobered into

exertions for

we

were

supposednot

blessed frame

more

sanguinehope of presentsuccess,

work

course

resignation.

"

been

his

were lay. Soon, surely,

his mind

and hopes destroyed,

and

to

fierce destruction.

a

be

message

informinghim, or by

state of sin in which

the

of

him, and

to

mercy

whether,by hopeshe might entertain,

and

of

his office; he ministered in all forty

him, stillhe

I call

of

earlyremoval

an

"

Book

away.

of God

his

as

Hul-

findingthe

woe,

though Huldah's

even

to reach

a

ig

delivered five years after Jeremiah

prophecywas

before the

\

his

unworthy of him,

were

entered upon

But

king,on

Josiah to his rest

the

his

Disappomted.

left to labour in the dark.

was

to the

dah's message

years

the

natural

indeed,and

of the inexperience

kind of

heart and

will of

changethe

far nobler frame

hope of seeingthe

our

of

mind,

fruit of

our

to

labour,not

labour,but K

for


y eremiah,

130 conscience'

sake, as

of

matter

a

will be done,

faith,trustinggood

through the Bible, and

Look

here

is hereafter, not

visible fruit in any

;

began with leadingthe he ended

triumph;

years, before his one

and

who

in the wilderness '. Samuel's

around

them.

into the wilderness

to

of Sennacherib's

destruction

days of

his

the firstChristian

is observed. them

to

After

all the

was

reverse

their labour would the books

the earth.

the miraculous

fell upon

in the

great works

confessed

not

what

calamity,and

and

be seen,

and collect His "Evil

disappointments.

army,

Even

and they experienced,

1

1 Cor.

seducers x.

6.

the of

successes

rule

same

God

enabled

before their death saw

before

the

fruit of

they that

tillChrist

saints from and

men

ended

the nations

the teachers,the Apostles,

accomplish,they

that what

them,

Manasseh.

son

his

religious reign,and

Isaiah,after Hezekiah's

evil

over

thrown over-

fled from Jezebel

his successes,

mourn

gained,

reformations

people's choosinga king like wilfully

in

twenty

were

in the

after Elijah,

for instance,

Egypt

finished and Canaan

offendingmultitudes

great

no

Moses,

hundred

an

have

we

Israelites out of

at the age of

journeywas

the

among

ments His instru-

or

reapingwhat

lifetime.

vants, ser-

with

end

success,

that here there is

man's

one

it not.

see

will find God's

purposes

time for

the

fail,but that

again,in

and

though we

with

God's

that

disappointment ; not

duty;

you

though they began

even

sown

Lesson

a

to open

came

the four

shall

of

corners

wax

worse


for the Disappointed. and beingdeceived '/'is the deceiving

and worse,

of St.

varietyand from

in

Peter,St. Paul, St. John, and

the instance of

Now, in that

hope

Josiab/s

withdrawn

was

which feelings,

His trials were

his

on

from persecution

that

life*,"on

class of

and

prophetsin

the

which

time

another

At

name.

of his

he

elders who

order

be

to

2

tortured

and

king,Zedekiah,put Jews

accused

smote

him,

into

a

almost

him

him and

of

had

seekinghis

by to

1

2 Tim.

4

Ibid. xxvi. 16, "c.

iii.13.

the

Lord's

the

priests

death, from

princesand of Josiah *.

of the

another

temple,

time, the

besiegedJerusalem,the to the enemy

falling away he

"

;

sunk

hunger8.

then in

When

Jeremiah

the enemy,

7 Ibid, xxxvii. 14.

At

imprisonedhim

perishedfrom by

another,

we

prison6. Afterwards,when

in

dungeon,where

been taken

put

governor

him5.

of the Chaldeans

the army

; at "

stillfaithful to the memory

were

him

time

certain of the

Then, again,Pashur, the chief smote

seized

was

only saved by

was

one

At

men.

prophesyingin

he

in

exposedto

was

city,Anathoth,

own

account

least

piousking'scountenance

earlydeath, he

every

of his

men

this transition

great,even

very

read of the peopleconspiring againsthim of the

record

on

disappointment produces,at

to

but when

reign;

mony testi-

St. Jude.

have

Jeremiah,we

vicissitude of

sensitive mind.

a

131

was

7,and

they cast

him

the mire," and Jerusalem

had

carried forcibly

"

Jer. xviii. 18.

3

Ibid. xi. 21.

5

Ibid.

"

Ibid, xxxii. 3.

8

Ibid, xxxviii. 6. 9. K

xx.

2

2.


Jeremiah,

132 down

Egypt by

to

and consult

who

men

him

king*of Babylon and few

the

there he

afterwards

who

king,

showed

Daniel, and

lengthbrought to acknowledgethe on chastisement,

severe

Jeremiah of his

taking of

prison2, and

him

should

say

.

." .

An

.

also mentioned Such

but

harm;

no

to

and sometimes

expressed;that most

persons

calm

of

succession

his failure

upon

the truth?

have

not

wonderful

from

tide of

time

he

Lord,

art

hast

Thou

stricken

hast

and

horrible

by

their means; another

time, he

My

heathen,

feelingswhich settle into the

speaks as Thine

not

them,

peoplelove

expresses

his

eyes

they

Again, "A in the land ;

bear priests to

nished asto-

them, but

consumed

the

but

have

perplexityat

Jer. xlii.xliii.

2

Ibid, xxxix. 14.

Ibid.

*

Ibid.

v.

rule

it so4/'

1

3.

is

variously

are

"

v.

he

as

dungeon.

thing is committed

and prophets prophesyfalsely, and

captain

even

refused to receive correction3.'"

the

At

the

their minds

O

:

Thou

grieved;

they have

and

one "

a

fear,despondency, affliction,

undergo before

resignation.At

at

the

him

unto

restlessness under them

even

by

citydelivered

the

Ethiopian,another

his trials : his

at

was

look well to him, and

"

do

him delivering

as

were

to

great

of heaven

charge to

gave

guard concerninghim,

do

to

from

the

God

of

one

This

kindness.

honoured

it

"

the heathen

of Jerusalem, was him

rence reve-

to his end

came

Nebuchadnezzar,

conqueror

who

persons

first pretendedto

at

l,and

believed,a violent end.

is

Lesson

a

30, 31.

the


the

for

Disappointed. the

disorder of the world, and "

Righteousart Thou,

yet let me doth

talk with

Lord,

tried mine mind

knowest

hast borne

me

to

the whole

men

have

doth

curse

me

as

a

the

sorrows

me

on

incurable ?

deceiver,and of

a

its

.

a

yet

is my

be

elsewhere desired knowest

:

woeful

that

before Thee.

hope

in the

torture

Thou

he

day

which Be

day

"

a

hast deceived

me,

1

one

Jer. xii. 1"3.

mocketh 2

Ibid.

not

me

:

Thou

deceived.

was

me.

xv.

am

Cursed .

10"18.

.

O

to

Lord,

Thou

art

in derision be the

.

3

right

put him "

I

.

art my

and said, agitated, and

.

Thou

lipswas

Pashur

When

Le

.

stronger than I, and hast prevailed.I

daily,every

This

I have

of my unto

terror

of evil3."

still more

was

hatred

(which he foretold) ; out

are

against

"

came

not

forced

nature.

for me,

As

:

These

the incurring

againstits "

thus

expresses

the

unto altogether

mind, gentleand peaceable

it opposes

of them

one

every

nor

usury,

and pain perpetual,

and its will into the troubles of life, of those whom

on

that fail2?"

waters

labours

of contention

man

.

as

and

mother, that thou

wilt Thou .

anxious

own

my

usury;

Why

me

but me,

seen

neither lent

I have

earth !

all

are

Then, in turn, his

'."

of strife and

man

lent to

wound

my

a

hast

Thou

is me,

Woe : perplexities

wherefore

....

Thee

"

and

:

Thee ;

treacherously?

thought of

frets at the

pleadwith

prosper?wherefore

me;

towards

heart

I

Thy judgments :

deal very

that

they happy Thou, O

of

Thee

of the wicked

the way

of the wicked

successes

Lord, when

O

133

Ibid. xvii.

day

16, 17.


Jeremiah,

134 wherein

I

of

even

"let impatience),

bare

mother

is (herecertainly

born"

was

"

me

what changes of feelings uses

that chastened

and spirit

weaned

termination

of all

the

was

heart,which

agitationand anxietyin

minds. religious

comfort

not

my

languagewhich

elsewhere

of

case

language

wherein

day

resignation.He

expresses

is the

the

not

the

be blessed x."

However, of such end?

Lesson

a

He, who

himself,at another

at

time

one

could

to comfort

sent

was

the

a

brother; and, in comfortingBaruch, he speaks in that nobler

of

temper

sanguinehope

and

the Lord

the God

griefto

sorrow

my

me

;

break down, and this

even

that which whole

upon

unto

thee for

that

is, seek

a

And

them

all flesh ; prey in all not

I have

land.

thingsfor thyself?seek bring evil

which

success,

.

thyself be content, if,after "

but

save

And

plantedI

my

Jer.

xx.

7"14.

great

thy

life will I thou

give

goest;

thy labours,thou

brethren,does what 1

pluck

thou

for,behold, I will

without seeingother thyself,

now,

will

impatient,fret

not

all

I find

built will I

I have

placeswhither be

added

hath

seekest

but

Thou

and sighing,

not: .

.

saith

Baruch.

Lord

I fainted in my

calm

Thus

"

thee,O

place of

betokens

peace.

for the

now,

Behold, that

rest

up,

and inward

of Israel unto is

didst say, Woe

takes the

harassingfear,and

faith clear-sighted

and

no

which resignation

"

not

dost

fruit of them.

I have been

saying


for the Disappointed. all of us,

applyto all of

all of

For

us.

well,but does

difference in

is much

which

world

our (taking-

us

Still it is in

and joyously begin life thoughtlessly ;

to

great thingsin of

good

to

it is

as

proceeds,to there who

way

seek satisfaction and

days without

much

it is

apartfrom the

than

with health and end it with sickness ;

even

in the

regret,more

to

an

end, for

walks quietest or

less

they lament

Do

not

the

pleasureof

an

end

of life,do

that they vividly, the

days gone

remembrance

feel the

shape

some

our

the

spects promen;

begin life

we

in other words,

or

is

will

at first sight

from world)is plain,

next

society,

thinkingpersons

fact,if nothing else could be said,that

comes

of

(thatis,lookingat

man

that

know

in that disappointment Still,

other is the lot of

that it

lot,as life

our

tune; great varieties of for-

to say of themselves

more

might appear. or

any

it.

happinessfrom

retired ranks

in such cases,

though, even have

the

seek

to

believe its

to

disappointment.I

encounter

their

pass

hope,so

to

nature

our

multitudes,in

are

world, and

our

notions

other ; to have vague

or

love the

; to

come

promises,and And,

one

lives

trials here,arising respective

our

from difference of tempers and fortunes. nature

promises

disappointment.Doubtless, there

with

end

a

appliesto

begin with religious prospects)

from

altogetherapart hope, and

live in

us

fulfil; and all of

not

It

only to Prophets?

or

135

failure.

a

And

not

the

old feel

are

not

young?

by, and

even

with

pain?

And

why,

except that they think that they have

lost something


Jeremiah,

136 which

Lesson

a

had, whereas

they once

beginningof life,

in the

they thought of gainingsomethingthey had double

A

disappointment.

Now

is it

that suggests this religion it is

things? No, it is

not?

fact,from

Bible said not

it experience;

which word

a

about

view

though

escape,

the

of all

perishingnature

the

of

doing;

is the world's

cannot

we

sad

earthlypleasures. Here

by

is,that

His Word, and

seek

good

from

we

look

we

should be

wisdom

and to We

the world, but

in the way

came

into the world

must

be

to

enable

our

nature

even

if we

it is)we rush

had it offered to

need it ; but are

not

forward

attemptingto would

at first in

is not

walk

before us, who

us

The

unseen.

to

admit

state to

a

We

us.

happy.

before his

If then

cease

heartily), it,and

to

we

say, stillso at

be like

strengthis

must

is

enjoyhappiness,

seek for

enjoyment,it will

we gain true bliss;

We

truth

it

(strangethough it is to

fitted to be

to seek

to be found ;

gain them.

to

to

present hope for future

for the

difficult for

so

great

we

they reallyare

they are

us

willingto give up is

Seek

day.

set-them

has

(though it

youth

It is well

back.

where

in which

world

aid

thingsbetimes,to gain

the evil

enjoyment,this

feel we

look

these

He

as

His

us

find it ; in

cannot

seek them

must

offers

Left to ourselves, we

we

age

providefor

seek them

must

Himself

in His Church.

persuadedof

found, and

we

God

forward,and in

things? be

it

then

once

a

we

child's

come.

If

seek it

as

we

an


the

for end

; we

we

are

leceive

with

what

we

souls;

our

must

we

hearts,before To

peace.

and

though

learn

be

from

ill-suit a

our

May

of God he

live in

heaven

afflictionand

trial when

us

God

as

in the

us

be gay

To

We

must

guiltcalled the

cross

and

disciplined un-

shrink

he

sharp pain,and

cation mortifithe

down

for him ? his

call this world

Gospelof

prepare us

"

as

Let

saints.

bringsit

the fightof faith.

give

soon

thoughts and

Should

sinner.

to die upon

befit

which necessary for

lost;

long his Saviour's life-

? disappointment

be; let

It cannot

will

time.

a

have

pleasurehere, and

home, while he reads

labour

Impetuous hope

wishes, whose

from

a

real state. to

low notions of himself,and of natural

Son

is

this

in

is and self-willed, self-indulgent

becoming ourselves. feelings mirth

must

lastingsolid

any

circuitous way,

ourselves,and

know

to

it is

so

gain happiness,except

with

of character

quiteout

capableof

the house looks fair for

to thoughtless,

sharp

wills,and purify

our

the sand ; the foundation

it is building on

and

to

attempt

curb

must

treatment,

can

through pain,we

go

are

we

tedious apparently

way,

irksome

be

we

in sickness

as

For

must

we

born, before

And

often used, or

are

state;

when

are

we self-denial, practise our

unnatural

an

greatestgood.

our

remedies

in

nature

from

changed

137

postponethe prospectof enjoyingit.

must

by

Disappointed.

on

Watch

us,

for

appointment, dis-

and suffering

sinners,and which us

or

not

turn

play the

ye, stand

away

are

from

coward

fast in the

in

faith,


Jeretniak,a Lesson

138

like men,

quit you

exhortation. to

When

accept it God

pray

as

a

not

over

your

forward ; believe duties

of your

though you

your

their hearts.

not

by to

seem

be benefited

a

not

the

your

morning

your

hand;

either this

good2." went

or

far God's

your

for you

Persevere

or

seed,in

know

and

craft

theykept righton, 1

1 Cor. xvi. 13.

combined are

which to

others do to

upon

days

eveningwithhold

whether

narrow

and

men,

bread

your

they both

whether

in the

and

not

go

the

of it,or

account

the

Do

good way,

before

Cast

own

has touched

shall find it after many

sow

that ;

the

though

on "

obey

distasteful to

are

grace

even life,

example.

it.

see

you

but

cannot

you

in carefully

Father

and

perceiveyour

light shine

your

endure/''

pray,

do not

you

children

to through sufferings

violence

and

and

on,

consistent

the waters, for you In

Go

their glorify

by

of

God, though

serve

cannot

you

tell how

Let

Prophets

happy who

Watch

it,though

cannot

praiseGod

the

calling, though they

Educate

you.

appointment dis-

Look

so.

....

them

attempts to

in holiness.

progress

do

Take

count

we

hearts,and

of suffering:affliction, and

conscience,though

your

"

of them.

nothingcome

see

face.

example

an

it may

remember

you,

improvingyour

that

grace

patience.Behold, Give

of

means

for His

for

is St. Paul's

such

strong ;"

afflictionovertakes

in the ....

*

be

shall be alike The

way. ours

shall prosper,

are

them

turn

Prophetf

mere

trifles

aside,but

at rest. J

Eccl. xi. 1. 6.

"


the

for Now,

full

know

I

distasteful to many "We

I bid

mourn?"

in

shall reap

you

and

Him,

to

Christians

how difficulty,

that

take

up

His

be

can

will

cheerfulness

quite consistent

are

heavenlycharacter it in any and

good

which

warning,you

must

unto

and

Me,

.

.

You

must

wishes, "

a

:

you

and how

leadingyou,

againstthe

for

Matt.

the

I

be

give on

and

to

fair

you

trust ; and

Come

says,

You

rest."

gain

ful, sorrow-

"

He

and

new

at first whither

must

He

is

rise out of the darkness.

from painfulwork; by refraining

sin, by

sloth,by preservingyour

eyes

from

your

hands

firstrisingof anger,

v.

4.

from

tongue from

deceitful

dealings,

beholding vanity; by watching

jealousy;by learningto 1

time

a

it.

give you

lightwill

your

heart

that

His word

see

of

natural

insincere words, and your

cannot

cross

begin by denying yourselves your

rousing from and

I will

the

Give

with

helpfor

.

faith

begin on

no

in tears,

solve yourselves

thoughtful. But

if you do not, there is

mourn,

givesus, though

at firsttake

may

sow

lightnessof

must

we

measure,

after

ever

He

you

us

sorrowful,yet alway

You rejoicing8.

find that

bid

you

crown.

will for

you

ful. to be cheer-

they that

They

you

wear

may

subjectis

order that are

"

bid

I

joy."

Christ, that

x"

do

then

in

mourn

comforted

they shall be

hearts

rejoice, why

you

ought

we

say

perfectly."Blessed

more rejoice

for

who

139

this whole

well, that

men,

bid

are

Disappointed.

nacy, pride,impurity,obstiendure a

the

laugh

2 Cor. vi. 10.

of


Jeremiah,

140

irreligious

to

all

God

able

the

do

you

follow

after

them^

"your

light

shall

shall

be

as

shall

water,

be

and

whose

like

but

rise

in

in

fail

1

mighty

the

the

Isa.

not1."

IviiL

10,

13.

Lord

will

of

while

and

like

God

you

darkness

shall

drought

be

language,

your

in

be

thought

help

Prophet's and

it

you

and

you;

garden,

watered

waters

the

soul

your

the

you

things

obscurity, And

satisfy a

before

minds

your

though

prayer,

given

then,

Disappointed.

forcing1

These

seek is

noonday.

the

continually,

day.

which

Spirit

Holy

of

keeping

the

by

;

words

by

through if

do

to

sake

the

and

you,

the

for

Christ's

seriously

difficult

of

for

men

follow

to

Lesson

a

guide :

a

and

spring

you

you

of


SERMON

Cntmcance

"And

of

Cengure, tljeflfllorlo's?

thou, son of man, be not afraid of them 7Vords,though briars and thorns be with

scorpions; be

among

their

is here

to

foretell the

conflict

Gospel,but

between

to

good

and

world The

cause

triumphs,but

for the

their

of their

success

men

overthrow

own

cause.

When

the Law,

is

a

instance,was

So

it

was

envious

in of

the his

cannot

of

only quer, con-

to fail ; their

seem

is the was

beginning. brother

; nor

scene

evil not

pricepaid

it that

and this character and issue of it,have conflict, fulfilled?

of

case

rebuke

avoids, but persecutes the good ; the good except by suffering.Good

Prophet

merely,but

unfold and

warn

evil.

ii.6.

the

Teachers

This

suffer.

dismayed at

less in the

or

to

be

nor

trial of

dost dwell

thou

Ezekiel

"

merely to

not

came

only,but

to rebuke

words,

not

were

afraidof their

neither be

thee,and

the

fulfilled more

They

;

rebellious house."

a

Prophets. They

Confessors.

their

afraid of

implied,as

Ezekiel,was all the

not

looks,though they be

VXTHAT

or

X.

not

this been

Cain,

Abel, and

for

slew


Endurance

142 him.

Enoch

of the Worlds

and righteousness, Isaac ; Esau

hatred of a

and

of envy,

rose

delivered Him

to the

to be crucified.

So

speakson "

:

the

and

Isaac

born after the flesh even Spirit,

fulfilled in its

"

now

before

measure

:

that

sake, persecutedfor righteousness*

kingdom

of heaven 1

2 Tim.

he

Gal. iv. 2y.

we

see

at this

they which for

Matt.

so

shall the was

after

this

day.

suffer for His

theirs

V iii.12.

that born

was

even

are

St.

ever

Jesus

indeed

eyes

vengeful re-

to referring

then

and

sake, graciouslysays, "Blessed

cially espe-

in which

in Christ

Saviour, to console all who

our

and

their fierce and

"As

our

Pilate,

infer that it is

persecutedhim

dwell

to

Pontius

he says, after

Ishmael,

it is

so

as

godly

the

Christ, and

Jesus

the way

may

up

Pharisees,full

governor,

subjectwe will live

All that

historyof

Hence

Lastly,not

from

rose

and priests

Apostles,after Him, and

:

:" or, suffer persecution

the

the

persecuted by

countrymen

into

David; persecuted

Lord

heathen

the

Paul, were

St.

to be

Jeremiah.

againstour

up

him

Abiram

and instances,the chief priests

other

Paul

and

Jezebel,Elijah ;

bitter

Egypt. Afterwards,

Saul And, later still,

prophets the Prophet on

into

cast

at

resolved

filled with

were

Korah, Dathan, and

againstMoses.

mocked

Jacob, and

him, killing

last sold him

in like manner,

Ahab

about

preacherof

a

Ishmael

with

Joseph'sbrethren

at

was

him.

took

him, debated

pit,and

and

God

God, and

full of wrath

was

kill him.

to

with

walked

Censure.

v.

10.

are

is the


The God

case

they do when

with

any

to remind

them

of

them, and

and makes

And,

them

it,and

not

is

that

God,

why they are

sightof

him

place,they feel in

better

like him

they

"

than

case

angry

disturbs them

their hearts that

They

they are.

him, and of

help wishing that

cannot

yet they have

;

he

unpleasantto

intention

no

this makes

them

being angry

with

they

of

were

imitating

envious.

jealousand themselves

cannot

of their

"

wish

And

they ought.

helpwishing though they are hardlyconscious own

serve

to do so, and

does live to

who

143

uneasy.

in the next

he is in much

that

one

the

do

they ought

is the first reason

that

religious man;

a

"

like to be reminded

not

Ce?isure.

those who

:

singleheart,know

a

they fall in

serves

with

be this

to

seems

with

World's

of the

Endurance

they

are

stead In-

angry

with him. These

are

they are

their much

very

They

better than to

to

get

were

religion; they do and

other

names.

And

they hate

His servants.

is religious.

of him

out

relieve their minds in the

making to

They

a

find out

call him

the

of as

world, all

pretence of what

thingsof God,

looks

hypocrite

a

all this,if the truth

spoken,because they hate Core

is

he

him.

next

Accordingly, they do

their utmost

in inconsistency

that he

religious persons

no

that

like

follows ?

thought so

themselves.

believe

deny

to

the

Nothing would

to find that there

they can

what : feelings

tempted

wish

their minds.

none

first

must

and

be

there-


Endurance

144

far

as Accordingly,

they have

as

persecute him, either,as words,

untrue

in

some

worse

The

man.

sightof

irritated at him, and

heathen.

good

him

is

As

is

man

and that

harm

Thus

of God

placein

a

cruel trials which

more

ings,yea,

"

had

slain with

tormented wandered

the sword

:

they

taken

St. Paul's

may

judge of

afterwards

dured. en-

scourg-

imprisonment: they wandered

tempted, about

in

goat-skins;being destitute, afflicted,

; (ofwhom

in

you

asunder, were

sawn

were

be

the children

mockings and

and

also,

not

had

from

Christians

of bonds

stoned, they

which

by

too

of the children of

passage

trial of cruel

moreover

sheep-skinsand

the

world

not

was

worthy :)they

deserts,and in mountains, and in dens

and

of the earth l."

Praised take

in

Jesus

to death

allusion to what

some

the Hebrews, from

They

caves

have

we

earlier age,

an

Epistleto

were

St. Paul

It would

at the hands

the

by

Lord

our

put

cruel torments.

endured

once

the flesh ; but

were

death

to

as

were

can.

describe the horrible inflictions which

rightto

the

he

Abel by Cain,as righteous

the most

by

is

he

put

after him

bad

a

of insult ; and

what

times, were

; so, many

cruel

offence to

an

Christ,the Son of God, by the Jews, the heathen

it,they

implies,with

text

sort

a

does him

former

to do

power

fierce, or jealouslooks,or

A

ways.

in Christians,

the

with cold,or

or

Censure.

World's

of the

be

God,

we

live in times

He place! Hitherto,at least, 1

Heb.

xi. 36"38.

when

has

this cannot

guarded

us

in

a


of the

Endurance wonderful way. to

this

protectedin

all

with what

his and their

if their

to

was

at best

lightindeed compared Yet St. Paul calls

sufferingsour lightaffliction"" "

but

was suffering

who light,

for it. The utmost

suffered of old time.

men

compared with light,

follow after death, much

cannot

are

and great persecutions,

is

sufferfrom the world

theycan

ment punish-

some

Religious persons

be thankful sufficiently

theycannot

which

from

145

serious harm

incur

he would

he knows

day

Censure.

did any

man

the law of the land.

from

even

bad

If any

religious man,

a

Worlds

the

glory

is

more

if we undergopersecution,

and

ours

would,and

onlysuffer very slightinconveniences

can

from

servingGod faithfully. And no

true is it,that

most yet,nevertheless, can

one

give his

mind

God,

to

should

not

must so

be

mind

will)he There

of

aware

are

will a

this,and

it,he

must

overcome

number

ungodly persons

may

desire to do their

who

rude

censure,

be

bear

and

annoy

in time

(ifGod

seem

in which

careless

inconvenience

duty humbly

those

fully.Such,

and

intended

in the

text,

cold looks, carping,slander,ridicule,

preparedfor these,

[viii]

it. He

of lesser ways

and, in insult, language,

be

importanthe

preparedfor

it,and

some

sets tyranny. Whoever, therefore, must

his

it.

are those,which especially,

unkind

by

show

and

world ; and it is

of the opposition

now,

like he will incur the dis-

actions that he fears God, but and

even

"

must

cases,

about

and oppression a

life, religious

be thankful if L

they


1

Endurance

46

do not befall him

of the but

;

must

Now,

brethren, observe

my

put out,

this ;

nothingwhich,

must

not

as

bidding you bidding you

am

minister of Christ,I do not

a

myself. Nay, practise

it is what

all ages,

who

it is that the world will first attack

and

Christ's ministers,of

possiblyso

offend this bad

office is to remind

it

they bring before forget if

more

to those whose

intend

own

; but

way

reminded.

to remind

They

and

heaven

If

the world, because it would

surelyappliesstill business it is to

neighbours ;

him

that

see

?

man religion.A religious

his

they see

and is

he

he

on

goes

help being

cannot

and well-conducted,

that sober-minded,and reverent, and conscientious; never

runs

into any he is

language;that

all this,and, whether their him

that

excess;

regularat

Church, regularat the

most

he will

common

without

reminds men,

them.

who

wish

But to

he

never

Sacrament

or

they are

no,

be

regularat ;

they

reminded

see

of

reminded,they dislike

if this be go

he bad

uses

his prayers,

Holy

to duty,and, as disliking

who

?

oppose

very

and profession

of the truths of

men

does not

very

trial

you

they whose

unpleasanttruths,which

it could, this

fain

by

do

can

of God

disliked

are

to

is there who

world, as

the world

all serious persons

remind

Who

course.

wish

all ministers of Christ

for, in obligedto practise;

think

in

reproachfor Christ's sake, I

endure

his

be

not

it a strange thing,if they do.

think

are

's Censure.

World

on

how making any profession,

in

so

a

do you

in the

case

of

religious way think it will


Endurance

of the

World's

Censure.

fare with us, Christ's ministers, whose make a

warningto

death and a

judgment,heaven He

memento.

habits than

He

ought to be, of

or

men,

are

does

His His

that of others. is seen

in Church he

or

;

works

of

given

to

is

less,when

of

sight. All that

men

as

far

think

time

as

they like to tell

on

is

:

others it so

it went

said

It would

St. Paul

stone

it

by

humane

;

and still and

errors

And

so

has resisted and

of repentance preachers

Moses, it cast Daniel into into the

beheaded, St. Peter even

fiery

it crucified,

to death.

generations.But

religious persons

at

And

last,as

I

have

by degreesbeen

the law of the land from

and persecution,

Christ's ministers among more

No

the three Children

for many

do you

careless and

of their

burnt,others it tortured

justnow,

sheltered

rid of the

lions,and

on

being so,

this ?

to

furnace

he

he can, to restrain them.

get

life is

is short,death

this

men

in

seen

is

done its utmost

of

is

does

will find that the world

the den

he

;

that

in all ages you

and holiness.

graver

memento.

a

beingas they mostlyare,

he goes

faults, and,

are

studying. His

seen

and eternity certain, long. And,

do you irreligious,

His

men.

speechis

duties too

is

he

remind

think that men,

of

teachingchildren

objectsout to

His very dress is

hell.

mode

world,of

the next

readinging preachprayers, baptizing,

seen

charity;or

intended

clergymanis

a

dress like other

not

memento.

a

and

47

duty it is to

very

? about profession Every thing"

a

\

and

them.

generous, L

And

if not %

more

the world

has got

religious ; and


j

Endurance

48 is

God

this is

so

for

;

witness untruths

And

them.

enough

means,

that

is the

Such

are

bid you

what which

we

to

you

them,

of

that

;

not

do

could

which

really

God

in the world.

all we,

ministers

we,

is

not

in

of like

with

all

of

the

world,we

not

bear

we

to

selves. our-

first

things,do

temptation or

no

wish

St. Paul

do

we

in its kind

nature

deceive because

they

oppositionof

There

Apostles,and

one

to

men

when profession ; and therefore,

nothing which

it.

being

generaldo

of Christ

which

for the

do.

men

are

the

are

our

at least would

Paul, and

say

no

names,

reason,

in

to do without

have, which

is lawful to wish also

They

well, could

were

bid you

endure, or

"We

by

prepare

callingyou It

men

portion to

called

Christ,are we

they wish

called

simple short

ministers

without

times

at

ridiculed ; and

; and

messengers

one

no

hearing it ;

them, and

oppose

? for this

why

it ;

together for

are

they are

to

be told of God.

like to well

other

God's

they are

ministers

cations publi-

many

meet

persons

Christ's

each

encourage

into the

Surely

us.

having proof of

told of them,

are

to oppose

can

road, without

the

on

it.

to

the devil cannot

for recreation,without

travel

can

though

look

can

places where

into

refreshment, or one

one

no

he

day, without

of the go

But

he does what

persecuteus,

can

all.

sovereignover

Censure.

World's

of the

may

not

trial

have

endure, so far

as

to

it

said to certain heathens,

passionswith all Christ's other

men.

you1/'

ministers

They

St. after

have

to


Endurance

of the

through what

go

pain,sorrow, and

other

World's

men

Censure.

149

through. They

go

suffer

bereavement,anxiety,desolateness, tions; priva-

they have need, as

other men,

of

patience,

cheerfulness, ness, firmfaith,hope,contentment, resignation, to

bear

than

more

all that

other

of opposition

them

comes

on

are

they

men

the world.

They

well.

called

have

But bear

to

on

to bear

even

the

culed, being ridi-

slandered,ill-treated, overreached,disliked. this is not other

them

pleasantto

naturally, any

people. But they find

it must

be

than

more

so

All to

they cannot

;

alter it ; and

and patience.This they learn resignation

patienceand

then resignation the world

brethren,when

my

;

and

withal

bear your

may

I exhort scorns

cheerfulness and lightly,

cross

cherish,

for your

you

and

to

you

gion reli-

meekness, that

you

or gloomily, sadly,

not

complainingly.

or

For

instance,persons

which do

know

you

whither

you

vexed

Still you

must

feel to be even

Again : that you

you must

Again :

the

at

you must

you are

called

not

mind

you

notion

though

wrong,

may

be

show

should

do what

you

therebydisplease

wish to

please.

should surprised,

and hypocrite,

that

complying.

not not

to

companies

to

they may must

most

something

untruth, or

go

of your

You

you

would not

a

and

go;

comply.

not

those whom

not

to

do

to

to tell an

"

quite honest, or

should

they are

press you

be wrong

to

is not

what

may

other hard

find

you names

it. be

jeeredat

and

mocked

by

your

;


1

Endurance

50

of the World's

Censure.

for beingstrict and religious, for carefully acquaintance,

coming like

Church, keeping from

to

must

you

:

not

Again,you that

behind

that

about

it be, you

though

untruths

more

than Apostles

Again : of

run

those

what

you

you

by

must

not

with whom

it,but

hand

of God, and

into the

into

persons

must

In many,

to draw

and

must

you

You

made.

God

bear as

and

many

a

you not

must to

common

but

His

to threaten

but

you

must

not

in the

case

bring it

out

good time.

own

or

if this

But

you

will

He

even

frightenyou

must

mind

not

be firm.

very

attempts

to

try

may

ways

of ill-usage

the

the

againstyou,

knowing1that

doing something wrong,

that ; you

bear

is said

day or another,in

lightone

Again :

only

not

be cheerful,leavingyour

must

His

and

told of you.

conscientiousness

happens through your

Hard

remembering

Saviour

our

things

large.

at

for it;

care

sented, misrepre-

of evil

with, to stand well.

you

mind

world

find that

may

believe what

men

a

told of

were

careless persons

by

number

the

be possibly

can

the

tion, greatvexa-

do has been

you

that in consequence

believed

to your

told of you

are

backs, that

and are

perhaps,discover

may,

language,and

for it.

care

untruths

your

bad

the from

be

you

may

world, God

;

or

be called upon to

but you

surprisedthat they

consider that it is your

withstand.

sort of return

This

for His

is what

its

withstand be

must

firm,

should

very you

great mercies

to

be

calling offer to to

you


Endtcrance Did

Christ go

not

through much

can

be possibly

He

bear the bitter

who

at best

are

called upon

so

which

First;

Do

what

as

be

mind kind

Be and

You

you

and

bringthem

and

thing

the

world,

?

yieldto meek

will strength,

be

Avoid

those

to

who

do sure

ters mat-

those tc

matters.

all

ness. gloomi-

perverse, over.

lead careless lives,and

and

Who

every

knows

but

their hearts,and

turn

them.

and

ill-

know

or

are

two

are

such

on

them.

Do

thingfor

them

but

tian This is the true Chris-

ful cheergentleunder ill-usage,

enemies, and silent

tongues. say, recollect you

duties I have

help. Any to

you,

on

think

you

to you.

prayers,

of all the

or

do

lightof

as

dwell

not

unkind

of angry

God's

Did

often,pleaseGod, gain them

Secondly,I would without

?

you

being severe

towards slander, forgiving

in the midst

one

suppose

Make of

from

to you

over

to be spirit,

under

to

for those who

pray

imitate them

me.

gentle to

hear your

may

said leads

whom

Do

if they are especially God

attention

beware

away

will very

should

Him

and sinless,

was

eager

lives,or

ill-treating you. your

than you

call your

I have

And

lead careless

Turn

undergo for

sake. religion's

can.

you

for you

more

151

?

be too

not

treated for your

Censure.

to bear such poor trials sinful, scruple

conclusion,I will but

to points,

who

to

who

cross

and petty inconveniences In

World's

of the

other

who

one

cannot

been

We

attempts

can

do

any

speaking of,

good things by

to fall.

do

to

his

resist own

good things,


1

Endurance

52

but it is when

God

must

we

of the

World's

givesus to Him

pray

hearts

Lord, deliver us."

promisedto

away,

that

Himself;

the

Christ

in the

and

has

in order to

come

And

from

and in the end to He

"

who

These

the

are

any

disciples,

The

trouble,and

in

peace;

the

the

Holy

Blessed

in the world

recollect that a

then, religious persons

grievedat

way

puts in their

to do their

bought with the

fort, com-

spoken untc you/' He

have

When,

world

desire earnestly are, let them

Person

name

and

coming of

the

to

but be of good cheer, I have tribulation,

or spirits,

which

have

might

ye

the world1."

templesof

His

to

trouble,particularly

through much by

with

was

bringus

as

in any

are

Third

thingsI

in Me

shall have

"

them

Spirit,the

says, "that

in low

down,

came

is still

enlighten us,

men. irreligious

comforted

Eternal

overcome

instead of

Christ

not),as

going

who

Holy Ghost,

Him

see

strengthenthose

Trinity.

but

the

lift up

was

Comforter a disciples

Christ went, had to go

and

He

are

"Good

Him,

to

to stand by, shows, especially

therefore He

are

when

rightway,

trouble

ye

Lord,

God

in heaven.

"Comforter"

when

Our His

was

Apostles. He

guide us

say

(thoughwe

us

among

should

we

should

kind,we

any

fore There-

When

for the power.

We

God.

to

do them.

to

power

brought into temptationof our

Censure.

duty,yet feel how they are

and price,"

the

All-gracious Spirit. 1

John

way,

xvi. 33.

"not

ties the difficulwhen weak

they they

their own,"

and dwelling-places


Endurance

T

Lastly; best, Our

of

faces

men's

We

and

them

us

sight. like

more

teach

Let

beg

us

and

true

teach

deny

try Let

of

repentance us

Him

hereafter.

how

now,

to

purify

us

try

He

more

Let

and

to

give

for

what

may

live

to

God.

confess

do

back

cleanse

is

Him

deny

before

us

before

past

our

in

Christians, of

beg

what

past.

Let

hearts

our

love

to

Let

;

the

is.

Him,

beg

us

men

God

duty

our

heart

the

us

on

like

clearly

some

us

God.

earnestly

us

have

we

judgment.

of

and

afraid

and

could

look

us

done.

been

better

our

the

have

looks,

world

let

;

simply Him

their

"2

even

to

have

we

;

I

us,

commandments

to

of

more

flints

the

the

to

ought

we

against

times

of

none

at

forsooth,

children

us

as

like

consciences

our

Let

world

dismayed

kept

we

Censure.

that

sure

been

at

fancied,

search

God's

God

words,

while

lives.

to

not

have

us

the

have

to

harm

to

resisted

havo

yielded

quite

am

World's

the

of

lest

Angels

Him

if

we

oi'


SERMON

XL

SDoing:d5lorp to (Bo" in pur0utt" of tljeCLfilorlO* ' '

Whether, therefore, ye

eat

TTTHEN

it is not

claim

or

fill their

can

this life

undervalue

importance. They their

social duties: of

heavenly, are, the

fruit, are

they lead

difficult to

this

after

valuable, though which

yet

:

purpose,

not

that

it does

to wish

they

all,

to

to

apt

are

to

real

forgetits

spend the time

of

from active positiveseparation

a

be

it should

world, though

seed

in

way of

to

themselves

not

heaven

"

immortality "

themselves, yet

truths

at

the

recollected that

for

though and

once,

and

to

are

that

but it is difficult to realize this.

realize both

true

life is all in

the next

thoughts, then

all,the

the

to the

only subject that reallycan

apt

in

do, do all

that life is short, that

and altogether,

are

sojourninghere

employments

not

the

ye

31.

x.

the bring"to perfection

they feel that

eternityis

that

Cor.

great

any

displayadequately,or

and

i

"

convinced

unequal to

Christian,when

and

God."

are

persons

drink, or whatsoever

or

gloryof

to

It is

connect


Doing Glory to God, "c. both truths

to contemplate the together; steadily

to act in this.

yet

come,

Those

who

them, and

on

dwell upon

to

glory,till they forgetto is chided in

mind the

to

Apostles,when

stand

why

various ways

In

lead

men

does

so

the

we

does the

be

may

1

into heaven

of

Galilee,

?"

the next

world

this ; and whenever

that there is

sure

holyAngeL"

men

thought of

neglecttheir duty in

to

of the

Ye

God's

This state of

glory. "

say,

in fact,incumbent

thought of

the words

they

gazingup

ye

are,

act to His

figurein

life to

meditate,are likely

neglectthose active duties which

to

155

it

somethingwrong

and

not in their thinkingof the unchristian,

next

but

in their

though the

of

manner

thinkingof it.

God's

of contemplation

of life, as

in the

case

of the

the active

yet

that is not

Apostleswhen

real and

a

become

from Yet

our

duties,or existing

the

taken

thought of and

ways, a

up

indeed this is to be

makes

dream

us

indolent,or habitually

in various have

true meditation

a

unsettles

the world

notion

that

temptationto

are religious

exposed in 1

Acts

way

it

one

i. II.

of each

day ;

Christ,but

away

time,

our

withdraws

us

is apt to do

so

of all is when

ought to

which

freely

us.

unseen

the worst

even

on

which

Saviour

our

at certain times

us

which counterfeit,

some

or

commanded

or

and

employments

is ascended,and though such contemplation allowed

world,

in certain times

glorymay

allowablyinterfere with

persons

For

do

persons

shape

or

so.

who

we

And desire

another

in


every

and

age,

Men

to

come

in this age

fancy that

well

as

been

will say

will

consistent

has had

taken

has

or

he has been

or profession,

popular. with

whether

he has found

he

to really

him

rouse

a

does certainly a

change;

that

a

and

be

and

person,

need no

change has

there may

in

givehim

to take one

taken

or

man

but

a

pursuit

employments of the

have

woman,

be

away.

occurred

then

a

much

glad

at the

better than

serious or

young

very

fane pro-

season

worn

is called

what

a

serious turn, does

must

trade

own

the ways

though place,

changes not

much

himself; has been

in turn

as

"

ments, amuse-

some

it be his

something has

lived,and

has

Such

turn.

world

the profane; then, again,has had for

which impressions, religious Thus

He

gaietyand

fallen in with

has

He

"

world.

the

of the studies and

some

in which

company

fond of

deeplyinterested

and sense,

but

the other,without

then

has been

He

other of time

now

and

persons,

the next

religionand

"

first one

consideration.

or

evil

and

good

they came,

or

thoughts about

serious

no

own

regular and

any

things and

sacred

to outwardlyrespectful

nocent in-

has, perhaps,been

religion.He

of

course

person

follower of his

a

unpractisedin

fancy,and

and

a

and

and though religion,

flagrantsin, yet

of any

world

irreligious; perhaps openly

thoughtlessand

at least careless about

or

so;

past.

patiencefor

and

renouncingthe

We becoming spiritually-minded. has

in times

as

lose taste

to

businesses of this life is

the

God

Doing Glory to

156

same

the

old,

require to

hear

time

change


which

happened in

changed

garnished

and

the

I

cases

that which

Saviour

our

When

referred to.

speakingof

am

with

and

one

only narrow

chances

and

persuadeshim

true

one

are

of

the kind

to

course

which

which

witness it; viz. frequently

him.

calls

a

He

mind, spiritual

and

mind spiritual

it is

earnestness

or

in activity

feel

professto

take

and

customs

of

sad tone

of voice,and

in

making

have what

to

Scripture to

have

a

all

renounce

them,

to

despisethe

adopting a melancholy air society,

I have

all these

constraint

something

as

worldlyemployments,to

interest in

remainingsilent

his natural friends and

himself,"

we

ordinarypleasuresof life,violatingtne

natural

among

this is

of dislike and

sort

a

absolutely necessary

no

And

fancies that

he

his

of the

is often seduced, as

he

he must

knows

one,"

short

it.

contempt for his ordinaryworldlybusiness beneath

up

leads to life.

path

some

to

take

the wicked

than pleasanter

easier and

"

to serious

fails to

cometh

choose

to

like

in the passage

roused

he

way

"then

that

The

been

that

are,

blance sem-

somewhat

are

speakof

has

man

a

the chances resolutions, the

to

seems

the

it.

of faith and holiness upon

Now

really

not

but

having

Lord's

our

""

"swept and

heavenlyway,

a

157

soul, in

him, whose

to

but

language,was

World.

of the

in Pursuits

much

and

and

a

absent when

if sayingto as relatives,

higherthoughts than

to engage

perishingmiserable things/'actingwith

and

in difficulty

efforts to turn

the

things

things which

occur

about to the

him; pur-


God

Doing Glory to

158 of what

pose

certain

reflection;using spiritual

considers

he

delighting expressions;

Scripturephrases and

with

exchange Scripturesentiments

to

he

of his

meets

other

lives out

he

engagements, if he

shuts

(asit were) his

worldlyoccupationsimplyas considers it all he

sooner

much

far from

am

be

occupationmay

under

denying that to

eyes, and

it is

a

his

and

cross, and

he does

I

I

to

of it,but

in it,and

remain

servingthe spirit,

Christ

Saviour

but

do

our

when spirit,

in his

what

their

pleasedGod

duty

are

Lord."

not

in that state

to call them.

of

The

cases

worldly when

he

he

ought

glorifyGod, it,according

slothful in

is best served, and men

righteven

in it,but

means

Apostle'sdirection,"not

fervent in

fervent

by

worldly

speakingof

am

remain

be

"

the

the

far from

am

it may

circumstances But

man's

a

to feel is this, that while in it he is to

to

a

it off; and

cherishes dissatisfaction with it : whereas

out

his

upon

Again,

cross.

person'sduty when

and calling,

not

sits

it,and the oftener,

from

denying that

the world.

retire from

when

of its

out

looks

be able to throw

release himself

can

the like.

and

the better. I

Now

gain to

burden

a

Scripture

world, and

of the

doing nothing. Altogetherhe

down

so

thinking;nay, making mentioned,

subjectsare religious

thinks

He

of

way

when signsof deepfeeling

audible

visible and or

own

whom

persons

business,

Lord

with

slothful in

Jesus

the most

business,

of life in which

it has


in Pursuits leads such

what

Now

that he

of the a

that most

sees

Wortd.

person

into

who

engage

men

in worldlybusiness, do diligently

from spirit,

it is his

thinks

be denied

afraid to

that

of the

miserable

that

sense,

which and

devotion

aiming

on

all sides.

indifferent in

religion, yet world, and world.

state of mind

country, and

our

have

I do not

great word,

meaning "

the

which

money, over

a

an

but

that

look-out to

the

mean

I know

which gentility

to

things of

our

time

and

as

importance,

it is to be

be

languid this

the slaves of

this

of this

concerns

dreadful than

thing more

of prosperity

no

succeed to

and

other word which

a

to

country

to spirit, to

express

sets every

rise in

not

to pretendto opinionon high subjects,

form

my on

amass

triumph

consequence

before,to affect

so

use

one

to life,

to depresshis rivals,

to affect a superiors,

he had

this

ambitious

that

ambition

gain power,

his hitherto

in

give countenance

hearts in the

the I

low

to

almost

am

management, that desire

Bad

any

is

is,perhaps,the characteristic of this

miserablyfosters. a

to

influence and

at

worse

our

know

which

I

a

it

And

secular duties,and to account

it is far

to

take

being active

seem

to

that

abound

he

so

to

all.

at

that

so

of

duty

love of bustle and

gain,and

of

worldly

a

contrary, not

much

so

;

worldlybusiness,lest I should to

from

the greaterpart of the world

that

speak

is,

and cheerfully

so

business

world's

world

in the

absorbed

the

duty, on

cheerful part in the cannot

this mistake

carnal love of the world; and

low

a

159

and

to

have

a

judg-


160

ment

sacred

upon

and

approve a

God

Doing Glory to

condemn

partizanin

benefit of the

all

:

vision

to

are

great improvements,

come,

things vast, all things new,

this

"

fearfully earthlyand grovellingspiritis likely,

most

alas ! to extend

itselfmore

and

more

never-satisfied, pursuitof Mammon

in

other,to

the exclusion of all deep,all

reverent

thoughts.

less

in

engage

This is the

wearied,

holy,all calm, all do

men tempers),

of this world ; and

concerns

it,better,far better,were than altogether

shape or

one

in which, more spirit

their different

to (according

flyto

men, country-

our

among

neverintense,sleepless, restless,

an

"

to

poral supposedtem-

community, to indulgethe

of great thingswhich

great wonders

for the

measures

to religion,

his taste,to become

accordingto

extensive

his

choose

things,to

it to retire from

thus to engage

the desert, than to

"

serve

Baal

monly com-

I repeat

the world

better with

in it

or

Elijah in

Ashtoreth

and

Jerusalem. But are

the persons

far removed

the world, or and

nor

from

the

mind

resist it,impliesan

they have

of them,

negligentway,

and

minded;

in

or,

as

Interest in them, and

doing think

other

not.

but

them

in

this

is to

cases,

yet speakas

energy

They

they neither

the other;

in its concerns; zealously

midst

flee from

of Elijah. To spirit

which

thing nor

one

engage

in the

this world, speak of, as despising

to strenuously

strengthof

neither

I

an

they

flee

it,

remain

indolent be

do

and

spiritually

they reallytake

an

if theydespised them.


in Pursuits

to surelyit is possible

But to be not we

to retire from

it.

about

God's

as heartily,

to

We

glory;we

whether

"

text ; nay,

will suppose

a

In religiously.

has taken he feels

a

God.

pleasingto

least he will be

no

to live

If I on

[vm]

;" so

that it appears

in.

mentioned

justnow

had lately

more

determines

of the turn

in any

quitit; or

better. I

were

am

ment employHe

will at

if he does not

much

I do

bound

to go

live

to

now

business, though

not

the

more

were

the

if it be

an

does it suit

me.

soul for my

in sackcloth and ashes,if I

bread and water, if I

once

But

deserve to be fed

to afflictmy

and

quitit,at

indolent in it.

himself,"No;

to

say

;

serious

worldlyoccupation,

other

some

We

his mind

mechanical

ill-instructed man

employment,so

with husks. sins.

has

Paul, in the

Him glorify

case

negligentand

penitentwill

some

occupationis quitelawful

The

and get impatient

I deserve

drink

distaste for his

itself his present

irksome

or

consequence

rather be in

feelshe would

true

give

me

allows little exercise of mind.

which

things

being both

says St.

before,and

he is in trade,or

whether

in

who

man

he had

thoughtsthan

let

now

then,to take the

will suppose

all

to man,

not

trivial to

nothingis too slightor

do

mean.

eat

we

1

thingswhatever

may

gloryof God/'

all to the

1. "Do

I

what

instances to show

do all

Lord, and

to the

6

devoted to it,but

over

may

1

the Lord/' yet not

serve

yet meditative; and

active

more

"

slothful in business ;" not

"

are

we

of the World.

even

past were

the feet of

to wash M


1

day by day, it

the poor

humiliation; and I

have

I

the

only

will I hail

without

like.

His as

Him, and by His

the natural

none

taste

the

to

tolerable.

Nay,

grace, and the

embraced

and

repining, that with

the

pleasant

the

no

thought of

strong determination solace

be made

of

Even

me.

to like what

bitter medicine, which

palate,may

by before

is

resolute will become

a

and sufferings

even

what

well that there is

smell may

from heartily

pleasedat

and with

will try

from

I know

soothe and

but may

sinner,will take this way,

Far

an

ostentatious.

which

comfortably, by

borne, have

martyrs have and

not, is, that

great

about cheerfully

go

I know

Him.

they naturallydislike;even nauseous

do look

deny myself.

be borne

may

the will ; nay,

too

will thus be is in itself painful,

towards

pain but

be

inconvenience

grace,

I will

helpwhat done

I

reason

knowing1it.

one's

any

not

it would

an

will,through God's

I do not

would

call that way,

no

Gladlythen me

God

Doing Glory to

62

torture, such been

now

in rejoiced

love to Christ.

lightinconvenience

as

I

in

a

then, a

generous

opportunityof disciplining myself,

as self-abasement, needing a

If there be parts in my

penitence.

severe

occupationwhich

I

especially

if it requires and a good deal of moving about dislike, I wish to be at

be in motion, rise late,or

or

home,

if it be

or

if it

if it makes

sedentaryand

requires risingearlyand me

and solitary

all this unpleasant friends, part,as

with my

and health,

so

+hat it is not

far

I wish to I like to

I like to be with as

is consistent

to likely

be

a

snare


in Pursuits I will choose

to me,

views religious

are

of suspicious

are

devotion

hindrance

a

I

me.

it.

countenance

hours

if I thereby, to be

an

make

I was,

humiliation

which

sins,and

it is, merely to be

which

hard

a

not.

the

in

me

will be He and

second

will make

a

call from

a

desire of

will aim

at

activity.He

to

come

so

while

bear,it is

for requital very

be the

my

slightone

which

in it the

more

allow me/'

winning others by 2

me,

must God, I certainly

the Christian

his lightshine letting

m

in

presentoccupation.

will animate

will say to

or

manner

opening for

an

will work

contrary,I

reason

a

this may

duties as far as higher diligently, 2. A

own.

back in life

though this be

And

God

leave it without On

ought

to religion

and friends,

if it is His blessed will,to leave my But

that I

its

deprivedof worldlysuccesses,

gain.

Almighty

without

or

thrown

God; and

to

give

can

shall be my

am

becomes

in obedience

rather it is

I

find others rise in the world

where

my

the sordid actions in

less gainsor lose

and despised,

I remain

if I

indulge. And

persons

and worldlydealings

the over-reaching practices, ways, others

than

I know

of the

my

peopleby

not, sacrifice my

and any

see

see

63

in life requires far

God,

to

me.

I will

seasons My religious

which

I

me.

get on

duty

my

(please God)

I will not

to

worldlybusiness

becoming a temptationto not, and

1

that I offend

see

that to

to my

with consistently

World.

by preference. Again, I

I see scrupulousness. more

of the

his

own

before

men.

diligence

himself, My parents" "

or


"

master

"my

shall of In

Gospel of

the

in religious feeling

I will

not, as far

I

as

of

words,

but

manner;

those

makes

world's eyes

shall

who

cherish

well

who

like

am

as

that

see

it

others which

recommend

it,as

attendingGod's and

more

and by folly,

on

He

the

by

reality un-

of

constraint

fear of God

only

in respectable

the

mercies

pluckedout

allowed,through His great

Gospel to

duty.

my

heavenly-minded.What

more

brand

a

tion affecta-

any

His service

or

the

it will be for God's

blessed return

panions com-

I will affect nothing.

over-softness

any

they

as

My

extravagance of conduct, any

strangeness or

any

laugh at

help,dishonour

can

active

more

do will,with God's blessing,

I

manly way

a

me

Saviour.

our

No;

me.

see

of me,

say

punctualand attentive,

occasion to

have

never

God

never

shall

They I will be

and alive than before. adorn

shall

"employer

or

him. has spoiled Religion

and

God

Doing Glory to

164

mercy,

of the to

hand

by

if

to me,

I,

burning,be that

recommend

and

has revealed to me,

one

a

to

strictness in

my

vice ordinances,in discountenancing conscientious walk ; so,

a

on

the othei

hand, by all that is of good report in social life,by and straightforwardness, uprightness, honesty,prudence, love and brotherly by good temper, good-nature, 3. Thankfulness

inward

lifeof the

causing

calling. He recollect

our

to

Almighty God,

will Spirititself,

the Christian will

see

God

to

all

Saviour's life. Christ

and

be additional

things. was

the

ples princi-

in diligently

labour in

nay,

V

He

brought up

his will to


in Pursuits

a

humble

trade.

and

that Christ went

down

head.

lay His

had

various

calling;St.

and

and tax-gatherer,

a

tent-maker.

him,

the true

business ; that

as

and persecuted, which that in

He

in

will

it,he

from

Him,

4. True us

if

of the

will love it

puts His

of

has

upon

(as it were)

will feel that

He

lies in his

in the

seen

worldly

on

but

in the

ments employtheybe

;

meeting

that account

that while

forming per-

which principle

another

His

sort

of

ment. sacra-

as

a

gift

such.

in

our

will lead

worldlyemployments

them. resigning

bid

a

worldlybusiness

on greater blessings

despises.He

gaze

day, as by

as

God glorify

instead possible,

comes

Christ revealed to his soul amid

see

humilityis

to desire to

still calling,

he will be calling

own

he will take his

and

Matthew

chosen,whatever

His

at all the more,

ordinaryactions Thus

whatever

is He

their

before

after his

neglectit,he will not

presence

Apostles

in the poor, and

seen

so children,

puts upon

He

where

not

St. fishers,

that Saviour

Christ is

Christ;that if he

the

St. Peter

of his Saviour.

attendingto his

enjoyHis

world

to discern and

contemplationof

subjectto

was

that the

of this

Accordingly,in

the countenance

on

knows

St. Paul, even

he will endeavour

will recollect

He

storm, and had

the

employments

a

he will

long journeys,that

walked

Again, he

Andrew

165

and

to Nazareth

bore the sun's heat and to

in His.

Master

parents,that He

His

World.

he labours in his own,

When

think of his Lord

of the

those

Christ whom

followers take

evidently the world

the

lowest


1

He

seat.

that

says

the servant

as

God

Doing Glory to

66

them

who

have watched which

rejoicing.All

for Him

makes

this has

;

almost

us

moment's the

have

a

of

thoughts. that time

keeping

One

is

cause

given it

dailyduties,who hour, is saved to

regret

takes

to

downward

find

be see

of all evil.

path which

tc find his

to engage own

devisingevil is,

The

time

not

good

granted,

not

befallen us,

kept well

him

employed.

leads to hell. minds

with which

the

and who

Leisure

first step in If

with, them. a

at

or

impure

off from

Idleness is the

our

by

insults

employment for

the difference of motive

have

the attacks of

are

hour

brooding over some

have

has his

who

for them

of sins which

him.

as

unprofitable

man

his time

and diligent

employment

sure

The

so.

by death, or be

to

tion in that condi-

and

do

losses which

is the occasion the

himself,and

vain

heart's

thoughts,these

care

without

worldlybusiness

of the

longing after

the at

from

lays out

upon

loss of friends shameful

the Christian,

and alacrity,

his

use

him

to

fear and

with

blest. especially

multitude

a

get hold

received,or or

Lord

Still further,he will

means

dumb

opportunityof puttinghimself our

serve

condescension, astonishing

an

humble

to delay,delighting

of lifewhich 5.

feet. disciples'

His

its effect upon

and he sets about his business with a

himself shall

girdHimself, and

will

tells us, that He

He

washed

Himself

He

be

great must

be

humbleth

of all,that he who

be exalted; and

Nay,

would

who

he

we

do not

Satan

will

Here

and religious

we

a


man worldly-minded a

has had

person

dwell

likingto drown

sad affliction, say

some

it is from

his mind

barren

by

sorrow

discontented; from is

better,and

by

likelyto

those forgetting

and the

Lastly,we

what

see

worldlybusiness

wish it.

lost

allowed

determine

fear that

by

of

becoming

pleasingGod fulb,

more

thus

the

far from

acting,he really

more

A

should

close of

God.

persons

tion ques-

retire from

do

to

so

is

no

one

who

would

are

net

allowed the

allowed it throughincreasing

are

old age ; but every one, I conceive,

choose, would

is the

a

to give our life,

wish

To

great many

when

give in

to

one

there is

it,though

what

is

them

I suppose

infirmities or extreme to

the

at

a great many privilege,

to

he

judgment

to entirely

natural,that

if allowed

enfeeble

feelingthat,

whether agitated,

thoughts more not

relax and

religiously.

more

sometimes

so

he has

whom

tian Chris-

thing;

his peace a

to

same

dread

a

only enjoy the thought of

shall

6.

does the

from

secure

from

The

gloom.

belief that

a

losingtime;

not

banish

;

"

worldlypursuits

to

fear lest he should

a

bereavement

in order irreparable,

circumstances

same

a

not pleasurein religion,

loss to them

a

thoughtsand

under the but

on

167

thing. Suppose

same

betake themselves reflection,

to divert their

our

do the

may

of this world, having no

men

World.

of the

Pursuits

in

a

great

was

many

it would

the fit time. of this

reason

it is often

think

not

a

so

a

to privilege

be

find it difficult But

let

natural

religiouswish,

a

us

sider con-

wish.

often

I

only


1

fear

partially religious.I aim

who

under

retiringfrom

at

the

after the

Gospel,who of any

of

one,

not

has

who

are

mixed

that

they do

do

satisfied with

life goes

on, and

their last years

as

both

enjoy themselves

And

thus

both they satisfy

but

them;

world.

then, as

together. Now,

go

which that

such if

frame

a

they are

at

At

so, then

aside

it is

that time must if it is to be

they

nay,

not

are

some

of life

their way

So

ease.

they look for

prepare

and

putting aside of mind

to

they

heaven.

and

their

present religionis irksome

they hope,duty

to

pleasurewill

all other

mistakes

let it be observed, evidences,

present

and

aware

as religion they

their conscience

servingGod

not to

plainthat,when

worldlycares

are

tired of active business

and

their hearts,but look forward do

there

of retirement,in which

may

love of the

to

which

they get time

fatal

a

uprightnessof

or

wish to be at a

that it is Others

by rule;

customs

and

predominantaim

so.

time

laid

goods

feeling; they are

the correctness

or practices

in the

man

much

say

said

much

live

not

of them, requires as

a

give so

not

ought; they of the

by

hast

If this is the

sin, for Christ Himself actuated

rich

of the

I need

course

so

enjoying themselves

then

manner

years."

business,do

the world's

said," Soul, thou

for many

of persons

great number

a

of their

notion

somewhat

up

God

Doing Glory to

68

turn

to Him, acceptable

God,

time of not

all

they shall

length they do put

at

to

be a necessarily

time when

a

with

a

if

ever

they do,

deep humiliation,

comfortable

retire-


Pursuits

in

Who

ment.

heard

ever

is

It

repentance?

it should

heaping up

is

be,

their last years, not

they

it that

the

do

in

will repent at all; but

even

is to suffer for it here.

Not

escape

for any

here

Sorrow

one

or

if

retirement

he will be content

to

highestChristian

then,

not

do without

the Christian

heart is

on

that

thingsabove,

or

need

they stop

and

moon,

the

or

of nature,

course

change

and

summer

as

who, Apostles,

all

lands," full of business,and yet full

harmony, even was

but heavenly,

labour St.

to the

the

Such

heavenlybodies,went

ends

their work

of the was

earth.

too

of

Paul

and

St.

Peter

write

in

their

"

to

sweet

calling

earthly ; they were

and trouble tillthe last; yet consider how

sun

were

out

Their

as

him,

they stop the

the

as

seduce

winter.

so

it ; whose

things below

littleexcite,agitate, and unsettle,distress, as

is

heart

whose

that he does not wish

Nay,

and blessings,

these

all is he

of

sumptuous pre-

any

on

for his last years.

stayedon God, set

sin hereafter

miseryhereafter;

cr

unbelievingmotive, does

desire leisure and

they do,

the other.

worldlyreason,

or

so

unlikelyis

for suffering

to escape

for

groans

their repentance

painfulmust

more

strict

so

longerthey live

The

more

only way

they cannot

confess that

and

only the

the bitter,

The

These

terms.

must

tears

enjoyment.

present,not

at

they

more

be.

the

pleasurable, easy, joyous

a

contradiction

a

169

of life, supposingit be not

their present mode

as

of

if they do but reflect a moment,

men,

as

World.

of the

in

calmly

last

days.


God

Doing Glory to

170 St. John,

to retire from

measure,

say, will

I

such,

and

other hand,

the

on

the

cares

of his

be

the

natural

his

whether

religious man, secular;but,

ministry

God, but merely because, though he God

be

quiet,still it

in

as

trulyand

as

as

holy in

is

more

in

And

it is,among

hence

the

Litanyto

On

be delivered

Adam

that whereas

Christ has of

and

grace

It is very

coming

as

minister because which as

his

cares

sake.

he

is not

ethers

are

to

peopleare,

to

speak

as

this,

ment, punish-

a

means

a

sacrifice

in His

name.

evils, "

the

sake,but

effort for

a

reason; sense

same

He

use

diligent

it, for this

in

to

is not

in

called,

and the pursuits, professions, is

of this world ; his work

gives himself wholly.

to

be active and

the duty. practise

the

in

pray

comes

the two

of

called upon

to

we

death."

requiresthe greater

It

Christ

of

that

tumult.

a

for this world's

in this world's affairs, yet not for God's

and

sanctified it as

abusing it,to

not

us) silently,

to labour

it ; very difficultto steer between this world

suitable to

teach this,difficultto do

speakand

to

on

contemplate

said

offered up to the Father

easy

or spiritual

thanksgiving,a

sacrifice of

a

to be cheerfully

His

by

I have

sentenced

was

of every

and

crowd

a

from sudden

the whole, then, what

be

be allowed

other reasons, "

wish

may

becoming

collectedly, solemnly,than

charge, pastoral

heart in active business

(ifit

the stroke of death

meet

great

a

fix his mind

begin to

in order to

not

in

allowed

was

It is

a

heavenly,and

work

which, we

to it he

trust,is


Pursuits

in

likely

not

it

is

His

to

work,

for

this

because

it

live

to

live

to

out

in

May

whether

at

with

His

in

We

and

world,

ministers

matter, tried

are

ever, How-

men.

Christian

for

this

because

reason,

from

thanks

brethren,

my

by by

you

because

only

not

;

sure

more

difficult

trial

the

01

God

171

the

command

the

command

it.

give

us

do

His

will

we

eat

and

drink,

or

we

with

may

own

blood

in

grace

to

hands

rest,

is

theirs.

not

a

great

it

your

God

stations

our

is

is

no

reason

about

speak

to

gains

World.

from

off

what

but,

it

commonly

him

carry

the

of

our

and

minds,

glorify !

or

Him

several

our

adorn

fast

about

journey who

has

with

labour

pray,

or

and

that

doctrine;

His

and

spheres

remain

purchased

ua


XII.

SERMON

Uam'tp "

The ivorld knowelh

f\F

St. Simon

of ^ttman

not, because it knav

us

and

only know

that he

James

and

that, like St. Peter, he had

Besides

his

Thaddaeus we

and

only

know

Zealot, for

of Jude

name

the

that words

he

the

before his conversion, to under

the idea

themselves

to

execute

Gospels.

the

a

law

Apostleswere

on

the Festival

brother

to

Lord;

our

married

man.

Of St. Simon

Canaanite, or

offenders

formal

It is said that Preached

epistle ;

service,took

upon

without

1

Jude,

certain fierce sect, who,

legalauthority,and both

St.

meaning, belonging1,

same

doing God

they were

a

called the

was

have

been

to

this

we

*.

was

iii. i.

Judas, he is also called

or

in the

Lebbseus

JOHN

I

whom

nearly related

Less, and

"

in his Catholic

St.

the

Saints

little is known

indeed,still lives in the Church

historywe

not."

Him

St. Jude, the

day commemorate,

but of his

dMocp*

accusation at

of St. Simon

upon

without or

trial.

length martyred and

St. Jude.


Vanityof Human in the

Glory.

gathertogetherGod's

of their efforts to

course

173

elect into His fold.

and

laboured

they taught

preaching founded

churches

travelled into

East

taken

were

the

and generation, "

have

had

memorial, but

no

standingmonument, he

gifts. What he

what

but

was;

of his

they little

know

we

in

"honoured

their

they

Epistle,indeed,is doings,but' of

of his

not

leads

wrote

last

at

perishedas though they

are

yet

they

their times," yet

St. Jude's

been1."

never

Yet

their

by

souls ;

West, till

and

glory of

the

and

saved

and

they

generation ; they

powers,

Although

historynow.

of their

St. Jude;

their

the earth.

from

away

in

miraculous

giftedwith

were

and

of St. Simon

Little is known

us

to

a

his

conjectureindeed know

we history,

more

no

than of that of St. Simon. hence

And

draw

we

aiming at

without

though how

they

laboured, and out

from

ourselves,

bore .

.

.

are

they who

Ecclus. xliv. 7. 9.

knows

praise. Mankind

ings, St. Jude's deeds and suffer-

labour, and and

fainted not2." not

us

duty

our

great; yet there is One

were

but history,

for "blessed 1

these

and

their works, and

"knows and

the world's

St. Simon's

nothing of

do

of life; viz. to

business

actual

the

for

obvious,is continually forgottenby

which, however in

importantlesson

an

for Their

patience, .

.

2

.

.

are

blotted

book

of life;

deeds

from the Lamb's

.

sake

Name's

His

die in Him,

who

.

that

Rev. ii.2, 3.

they


Vanityof Human

174

may

\"

as heartily,

make

Lord, and

the

unto

in

mode

a

patternbehind heathen

In

it

This

of pleasures

making

plan.

do

and

animal

mere

they

look

lastingand

are indulgences

about

civilization which refined wishes,and

nature.

a

begin to

is

is

This

much

so

them

sets

which

one

Knowledge

and "

"

drinking, eating,

not

think act

not

exert

of the on

and

no

they

themselves;

enough

for them,

is the real effect of that

extolled; it gives men them. gratifying

on

feels the wants

mental

Rev.

exercise

more higherpleasures,

some

refined.

more

enlightened age

for

glory,

little consideration

in view, and

learn to feel,reflect, hope,plan,and then

was

called

is awakened, intelligence

when

But

end

no

they

ignorantand dull,the

They

merry.

have

They

morrow.

they

them satisfy

sense

that

gained, much

men

they remain

their minds, while

and

be

before

these

the soul's true

was

natural, as

was

shall he

to have

understood

to

I shall

follow

may

do

we

imitation.

our

what

was

For

will show.

common

so, I

talked, of what

more

honour.

doing

we

men

know

how

happiness,or

men,

first sightseem

for

times, when not

thought,and

which

them

souls,yet did

fame,

in

lives at

blessed Saints,whose

unto

not

remarks; and

some

pointingout left no

to do what

rule,viz. great practical

this

On

had

do follow

their works

their labours ; and

rest from

them

now

Glory.

of human

cultivation render

xiv. 13.

An

men


Vanityof Human

thingsaround them, busy,and

alive to the

they do

find

they

than make

more

no

restless; but

sensible of their wants

men

they bring-

them;

hunger

no

they create whom

ancient heathen

the

in this state;

:

a

him

having

minds

I

speakof

thus.

act

They

be attainable in

theydid

well know

not

what

these,actingupon

and objects, political which

conscience

to be the way

heart

to

Now

glory

one

come

them

as

could

the

possess

to consider

nothing else

than

their

of what

they

greatest of goods,

to aspire. theyought especially

is difficultto say, for if it were

think

to

exactlythey wished

what "

suggested

have

happinesswhich

glory and popularityas

and that to which

called)

are

habits self-denying

(iflistened to) would that unknown

great

with of life,

(what

to those

averse

some

ble capa-

Feelingssuch

tumult on

was

other,though

or

they were. in the

men

imagining,led

was

called

of it

nature

way

passionsawake, keenly set

their

"

some

some

acting

stimulus to make

that human

saw

just

were

for

that great things,and theyperceived

goodsmust

as

religion

tellectually, refined in-

cultivated and

and the need of largefield,

of

;

priate appro-

for it is

of man they felt the capabilities on

175

do this.

can

Now

for

remedy

no

food to the

alone

Glory.

real

some

and

make

its real the

signify by

they

apt

were

the word to

speak

thing,and that,too, which one's

own

;

yet,

if

stands meaning,it plainly

praiseof

admired, honoured, and

to

other

feared;

or,

men, more

the

we

for

being

commonly,


Vanityof Human

176 having

celebrated

a

external

they wished

glowing language of

something

a

precisenotions

whatever

But

word, they used

to the

to attach

is,for

that

name;

ourselves.

to

Glory.

to talk in

necessityof going through

the

for glory'ssake, labouringto dangers and sufferings "

benefit the world Now

enough

we

it is

our

"

duty

because

that

glory being better

a

for it is

nothing is

real and for my

reason

is connected

with

myself,and

is my

only

in the

speakingof

me;

i.e. of those who

know

me.

But

much

of my

than know

if

mine

once

name,

they

to be "

is it

when

those

they do

celebrated

mine.

They

that is not

doing me never

is

which imagination,

a

mere

pleasure.There

use

is

some

my can

man,

at

or

ass;

least acted

the

talk harm

or

which

i" may

that

in like

was

ner, man-

when

It respectfully.

give no

meaning and

in covetingour great wickedness)

garden,horse

name

and

see

good, or honouringme,

any me

; nor,

it in

me

house

praisea

praisingme

to

good

thing else

name

use

saw

more

time,

a

My

who

never

no

may

those who

saw

me

any

for

happen

who

thing

any

called mine. of those

vain

so

substantial

because

and which, accidentally,

case

plain

being happy

else is celebrated

own

guage, lan-

using this

pity them,

than is celebrated,

name

my

to

dying for glory.

heathens

sober reasoner,

to any

for there is no

good ;

and

glory,

read of poor

talk of this

to

as

when

for

solid

or

ing last-

(though

sense

house neighbour's

unjuststeward,though a

wisely,i.e. accordingto

a

or

bad

worldly


Vanityof Human wisdom

but those who

;

covet really

name,

"

this

them

must

pity this sin,because

them

a

and

knowledge of

least evidenced of human

higherstate

sin

which their which

being anxious

in

lay,not

hearts

own

and the subject,

on

their conscience

told them.

heathens, they had

were

no

"

therefore

pity them

we

to look

clean from Now

;

by

and ourselves,

to

But, I

their

the way

they

say,

; and

Church errors

far

how

see

other,

or

consulting

are

minded re-

we

are

irrational sin.

This is a it is wonderful

all their

This

This

with light,

not

was

at

case. peculiar

that I

Christians

melancholyfact,that

most

a

for chargeable,

we can

first

understand.

and respected

perhapswe

may

the

be

sightto of praise

We

admired, and

be allowed to do

foolish

same

pected. ex-

Observe ; I do not say

should seek the

love to be

[viii]

and

tent con-

perish.Their

going

Bible, no

had

their sin.

it is

know.

were

good

some

in

than

who all,

before their eyes, but in not

not

was

for

we

nature,

of mind

at

die like the brutes that

live and

to

as

men.

notion of any but selfish enjoyments, and

no

we

it at

a

are

blame,but

may

did not feel any wants

that of others who

are

signof

far the

so

was

we

great want

a

great

a

to the most

on

foolish of

atrocious crimes,but also the most

Now, in the ancient heathen

mean

inasmuch alive/''

carry

may

177

thing at all,and

men offending

fame

passionfor

honour, I

covet

substantial

no

the most

only

not

Glory.

so

all

persons

naturally

in due

; the love N

of

limits

praise


1

is

and a religious discipline capableof receiving

surprising thing is,that

the

But

the

or

of

the

brings us, yet without

friends

our

world ; that

of the next

good

yet

It is

shadow.

ourselves for

deny

not

natural,I

respectpaid us

and

speakingof

by

vast

multitude

care

about; and this,I

so

had

better

no

have

set before

do, from

deceived and This

never

out vast

born

way

or

excusable no

indeed

in heathen,

better,but because them

heaven, to feed

they

but

;

in

eternal life

and

as

they

ashes,with

upon

corruptedimagination.

the redeemed

of his

a

because sinful,

more

sin,and

then, is praise, we

for

high ends, the

or populace, by

have

his

various

mere

and

odious,

name

people,of

with

degrading. and

servant

of Christ,the heir of to

an

should put it away

manly hatred, as somethingirrational

God,

am

the depravedappetite,

a

rather

love of indiscriminate

man,

I

shall see,

or

saw,

the favour of God

of

wanton superfluous,

Shall

a

deference

them, deeplycriminal,turningaway, the bread

for

but reality,

good clearlyproposedto

who Christians,

selves, our-

intellect;as falsely enlightened

a

onlybecause they knew

not

a

we

say, is

unmeaning;

very

a

deny

glory,that is,the praiseof

or sinful,

it is

should

seek

to

but acquaintance;

our

of persons

artificialproduce of

it is

praise

say, to love to have

the desire of

unmeaning as

ments, enjoy-

the

going on

we

leave

sensual

refined pleasurewhich

more

ter. charac-

should

we

thought of present goods,whether

the

a

Glory.

Vanity of Hitman

78

son

of

immortality, go praisedby

whom

he knows

a


Glory.

Vanity of Human and nothing,

of whom

most

persons of

young

high

be led

liable to especially devil.

does reasoning

If

the love of

gloryhas

consequences.

No

the

are

it. securing

and

which

apply to

praisein

all its

shapes. Few

vain person

is

few

periodof

that

of their

know he

seems

good

in their

too shrewd

what

very

or

to be

the

too

A

is

how consider,

of nature

course

ask carefully

vanity

themselves,

fond,not merelyof the praise

friends "

this is

open

refined to be

"

it not

2

that

beguiledby

praiseshim. n

they if

and to flattery?

unostentatious ?

it is who

of

right, but

chance-comer,about whom

exposedto it,is

is delicate and

considers who

a

vain, till they reach

measure

is not

Who

of

Now

bad.

or

by

person, any

not

in

indeed,are

whoever praised,

likes to be

who

not

nothing.

love of indiscriminate

generaladmiration.

love of

the

and superiors

that of any

reckoned

most

is

lifewhen

theyare

quests con-

its fruit.

persons,

? Let all Christians disappears whether

and

wars

which tempted to indulgein vanity,

one

not

are

men

by

spread wide-

all

whether praiser,

the

in its

glory;but

but

nothing else

:

have

men

the love

tempted by

be

may

are

of the

snare

of productive

so

the

remarks

persons

this

mankind

These

condition to be

vigorouspowers,

condemnation peculiar

tree is known

A

odious; yet

"

among

by

would

convince them, let facts,

not

sin has been

means

It is

captiveby

its

enduringruin

on

minds

them) he

saw

condemn?

be ihe first to

himself

(ifhe

179

A But

man

any

he

is

but never

the most


I

Vanity of Human

So

of dangerous,perhaps, of

all kinds

personalappearance;

our

and

I

temptation "

may

their

admiration

of

such ever

say,

with

snare

gratified

is

looks of those who

effort by the very

without

dangerous, for

most

idle love

their

to be vain

vanityis

of

they go they carry

Wherever

sinning. them;

under

ever

are

persons

Glory.

gaze

upon

them. I shall say

Now

rational love of

desire the

but

to do

us

wish

without

also

And

to

as

and praise, stand

who

from question,

how

far,we in

us

as

we

seek it from

our

parentsand a

word,

have

Christ's

far

as

men

all whom

we

We

if

we

may we

have

no

to

have

we

he

towards

all

Himself

is

supremely seek far may

place,so

praiseof

praiseof good men

the

have

from

"

desire the

may

us.

desire

should

simplerule

in His

are

love us,

cannot

we

must

we

cannot

we

person,

a

value

"

for; but

the praiseof praise,

the

those

for

this is the mischief. respector regard,

desire the

believe them

speaksof

whom

place. Christ

and superiors,

safely

is natural

esteem

this

We

men.

a

whom

Him

desire of indiscriminate whom

but

us;

feelingrespect and

to

praise ; and

love

the

be

and

Indeed, Almighty God

we

love

great Judge; from

our

in

When

so.

with

love.

we

should

he

far it vay

how

of all those

whom

natural

the

upon

alreadysaid, it

have

esteem

all intercourse, intends

and praise,

I

indulged. As

something

the mutual

praiseof to be

those

good

we

men.

between rejoicing

have

never

St. Paul

not

himself and

seen,

only the


Vanityof Human who Corinthians1,

spread all over we

I

Mary,

that

blessed'/'' from

the

fame, fame

mixed

hymn

this

But

God,

all

after death ; one's

thanks

returns

different

glory,posthumous

familiar

name

call her

is very

if,forsooth,it

as

the

to

great

a

were

and of all

and and liars, and railers, and blasphemers, jesters,

those

yet

men,

use

who

if

even

error,

and

truly,and

much

to

that evil world

which

praiseof

truth at

be

but

none

is,we

to

God

be known

and

but

by

even

His

we

many

know, reallyknow,

cannot

dignities,

great thing

only must

men,

of the

honoured

add, about

I must

good

of

a

be

desired,to

others ; not

by

Son !

allowing we

desire

must

good

not men.

many

sons per-

all,and it is always dangerousto delightin

cf strangers,even praises

good men, 1

grosslyin deed,

sinners;

dishonours

praiseof

desire earnestly The

defend

caution

additional

ourselves the the

sin

not

Church, speak evil

the

propagate

One

they do

their tongues for evil,speak the words

world, slander

of

mouths

of this world, of swearers,

multitude

"

time.

of

generationsshall

is called

and

2 Cor. i. 4

much

though we

more

a

to seek Roin.

i. 8.

1

in this way

end

the

hers

8

was

yet unborn

persons to

feelingof

desire of what

Romans

And

dailyuse,

we

henceforth

have

thing to the

in the

"from

of

Church

the

mean

world2.

praiseof good

desire the

may

St.

of the faith of the

the Christian

1

likewise returns

each other,but

knew

that the fame

thanks

Glory.

believe them

their

to be

which praises, 8

Luke

i. 48.

the

is


1

8

a

Vanityof Human

2

of ambition.

kind

day

in their esteem be

to

name

is

while

power,

of praise

one

of Him

whom

whose

left their

were

came

them

not

simply unknown

but

even

Saviour's

our

and ....

for falsely bore above

His

them,

in the

all,the

followed

on

of those who

sake

"

they may

the

not

has even

privilege

They, indeed, time, in their life-

it.

Upon should

men

of evil

manner

in

them revile

againstthem

x"

Yet in the affection the Church

love

they

praiseof

that

earth,and who had

and

have

was

persecuted by

all

the love

the world

prophecy,that

say

will, in

doubtless

St. Jude. to

hated and

It

a

the

representatives

This

saints who

and

Simon

leave

can

memory,

come.

them.

our

they love," and

seen

many

behind

names

of St.

doubtless

not

till He

happinessof

the

the

to them

are

or

secure

at least in whose

or

their heart

comfort

able to

"having

presence,

great

Christians

most

two, who

or

be

it

is difficult to be

alone

good

their lives,be

length of

blessingin

the real

can

posterity;but

to

name

Christians

Few

gained.

fancied

the

to desire one's

religious objects.And

with

us

day by

to grow

though they profess

many,

to have great privilege

our

been

lipsof

associate

and religion,

few, and

a

than affection,

and

the

on

by

more

satisfied rather

to be

temper

and to be known

to know

this,it is

further than

Christian

the

to agreeable

And

Glory.

continued "

Matt.

bore

Saviour

named with v.

to

11.

them Him

each

other, and,

whom

they had

in the number in His

tempta-


Vanityof Human toons1,and glory,not

written

were

the world

as

in

Glory.

heaven, they

giveth.

Who

imaginethe deep,the wonderful,the

the

of Christ approbation

we

consider how

Him, how

of mercy,

tenderness,the which

His

"

perfectlove

; of

the dread

to have

it not

had a

a

was

smile,an

to privilege

the

of the grace,

a

loss of

more

was

venly heaHis

the

calmness, dom, wis-

service,

when

they

before He

came

earth in presence,

on

encouragingword, from Him, treasure in memory

brightthat

so

else looked discoloured and to

He

ciate asso-

of flesh,

zeal for God's

while

even

thing else,a remembrance amounted

His

to

knowledge,His

much

of what

secret

He

His

of God, His "

earth,what

was

words,

patientobedience, and

knew on

Him

When

of His

the majesty,the sanctity,

reignedwithin His

Divine

?

allowed

throughthe days of

real

a

joy which

them

witnesses

they were

of His

awful

impartto

intimately they were

conversation acts

would

had

estimate,who

can

can

with

183

dim ? and

reason

beyond any

would

in them

thing

every

it not have

to have

even

had

thought of seekingthe praiseof weak, ignorant,

sinful mortals? Let

us

seek this

we

shall not

the

Apostleswere

to be

have

praisewhich that

given to

poorest,the oldest,and who

are

sensible

vouchsafed.

obtained ; it is

cometh

most

of God,

Let those

us

seek it,for it is

worthy of

infirm

Luke

xxii. 28"30.

it. us,

among

but livingnot merelyin obscurity, 1

though

of it which experience

are

The those

despised


Vanity

184

and

who

forgotten,

living

and

on,

neighbours

done,

good

and

on,

then,

Go

Christ will

be

in

before

His

names

of

proud Your

titles

Simon

will

have

will

of show

and

St.

the

favour

the

Lord

them

and

written

of

Him

with

Well

"

Vs.

these

have

Heaven, other favour

whose that

V

jo-v.

and

will

record

the

covenant

1

ordinances, He

14.

fear

ing seek-

duty,

in

He

own

you

history and

the

reward with

perseverance,

in

them

of

conquerors, and

and

Jude,

is His

His

Verily,

be

Saviour's

our

path

world

skill,

honour. will

names

St.

secret

of

their

by

even

greeting,

coming. the

and

the

in

statesmen,

ability,

future

in

His

Let

heroes, and

courage,

the

felt

obtain

may

and

at

Father.

be

not

by

purpose

servant."

house

glory

good

no

even

contentedly

Ris

your

answer

receive

faithful

Glory.

will

tnese

and

look,

approving

death

loss,

a

to

seem

whose

as

Human

of

reward.

their with

Him

of

those You

Apostles. is

its

"

life.

:

and

The He


XIII.

SERMON

after* 0ottg;I)t

tEnttl)fjfooen toljen not "

shall turn

They

their

away

these

T^ROM

words

of he

shortlybefore a

thing

there

is such

a

thing as

of

is

truth religious

but religion

that

it

so

one

are

one

as

martyrdom,

therefore And

wrong.

to

ears

one,

our

day

but

eyes; are

all be That

from to

but

fables.

Truth

as

is

rather almost

is,the multitude

learn

are

a

prophecy)that turn

away

Truth, and should be turned, not

of

men

they differ,not

is fulfilled before

All this

religiouscreeds ;

right,or

one

many

our

many

differ;and about

the

"We

learn,moreover,

we

words

fore there-

that all views

professedChristians,forgettingthis, should their

learn,

we

truth, and religious

and

"

Apostle,written

error. religious

(forhis

to be

was

blessed

suffered

is such

iv. 4.

TlM.

the

that there

that

2

"

shall be turned

the truth, and

from

ears

fables."

unto

and

one

:

at professions

therefore

all of them are

wrong,

about

must so

trivial

this

they cannot be wrong.

far

as

they

points,but

great matters, it follows that the multitude

of


Truth

[86

whether

men,

in the

when

hidden

by

their

of

greatermatters

This

is

solemn

most

a

fault

own

soughtafter.

not

not, are

or

even

wrong

religion. thought,and

perplexingone.

a

However, there is another which, though it ought he

to

is perplexingstill, and perplexing,

greaterneed that

of

men

considered

be

to

also.

they find

when

the

sense

some

natural

the truth, that these too of them

many

who

persons feel that

theyare

not

among

are

;

either

error

also.

when

since

after all

they are in

the fact,or

hastilydeny

fore there-

There

truth,if it be of

men

are

the many,

and to be

are ability

that truth lies with

ranged on contrary sides

are

sides,and

many

that

and

the few, they think

and ability,

on

right,but

found, lies with the few

are

prophetsand expoundersof

despisethe opinionsof

can

mate legiti-

the

seem

who providence,

the side of

on

in

stumbling-blockto

a

God's

mean

often wrong

so

that those who

guides furnished by in

is

It

perhaps has

explained;I

are learningand ability

religiousmatters many,

and

not

of

men

told that able

men

religious questions, they they are

startled,and

stagger in their faith. But

on

that certain, or

contrary,let

the

not

the

us

honestlyconfess

and

are

is

or weakminded, or dull, ignorant,

enthusiastic, or extravagantonly turn their

the Truth

what

turned

unto

from

ears

fables,but also

men

of

extended views,ample powerfulminds, keen perceptions, and various knowledge. Let us, I say, confess it ; yet let

us

not

believe in the Truth

the less

on

account

of it.


Truth

hidden

Truth, there

are

minds.

highlycultivated It is unfair to

make

do

so

man

a

higherranks and

of

secluded

very

them,

likelyto

turn

who

ing reject-

part of it. Not

only

out

we

see

it village,

in

commonly

be

ill "

natural

more

the very

than

who

are

even

the

"

quickness, are

the

least under

the

persons

religious principlesand Gospel of

will

this; even

greatergiftsof mind

have

be

may

occasion of his

influence of revere

talent does

abilityand

that

or

have

shrewdness,and wit, are most

only unfair, but

do society

found, that those who others around

this?

we

Christian;nay, often,as

a

this or Christianity,

the humble

not

and

deny

should

Why

is called

adversaries of the

highly endowed

it is the difficulty,

without

in the

of

and

;

What

unnecessary.

shown

of the

men

many

soughtafter. 187

not

that in the number

I say

not

when

who

neither

salvation which

obey

Christ

nor

has

broughtus. Now

if we

shall find the

in the firstage

even

speaksof was

consult St. Paul's

we

those who

hid; and

uneducated of this

of

same

blind,or

he elsewhere

and

state of

dull of

the

Apostle

his

to whom

describes them, not

but understanding,

as

Apostle's prophecy in

there

many

were

of

endowments

who

light,and and

erred from in

the text the truth

was

even

Gospel as

the

world, the scribe and the disputer.Even

before the

midst

thingsexisting

Even Christianity.

were

thians, the Corin-

to Epistles

the wise

then,

fulfilled, in the

spiteof superiorintellectual

acquirements.


Truth

i88

Does

not

when

He

that

He

hid

hath

revealed them

itself to our

hearts,to

our

and sinning,

fear of

when

surpriseus

and

of acute

and

the Gospel, reject

revelation addresses

our

love of truth

our

desire to

and

goodness,

gain God's

favour

;

depth of thought,strengthof quickness,sagacity,

and

mind,

of

power

excellent these

having

a

man

a

"

learned there is

because often defective Christians, between

connexion

abilityis another;

and

thing

one

gift,and

mind

is

argue

that

throw

down

a

a

gates of

a

a

would could

"the

ever

hear, or

that

argue run

with

In

like manner, "

the

no

the

powers

Isa.l. 4.

so

faith is

abilityof would

or

able,or

was

of life? because

see

he

giftsare

of mind

ever

lions

swift because These

plain

necessary

business could

man

a

he

one

are

conquer

city,because

tongue of the learned1"? in kind.

Who

grace.

or experiencedin accomplished,

Who

men

because

could, like Samson,

man

the

faith is

is the

ability;because

faith and

from

the

have

may

again why

they are

different kind

This, then,

other.

the

why able, or

reason

the like,though

are clearly quiteof gifts,

excellences spiritual

without

ful, the beauti-

of perception comprehension,

language,and

of

power

he

earth,

wise

the

men

less

or

Christian

that the

for this reason,

and

babes ?

unto

more powerfulunderstanding's

thing,

same

of heaven

things from

these

it should not

the

say

Father, Lord

His

thanks

soughtafter.

not

Himself

Saviour

our

prudent,and Now

when

hidden

had

ent differ-

and reli-


when

hidden

Truth

soughtafter. 189

not

distinct

and feelings are giousprinciples

would patience,

enable

never

into the

to enter

tongue, or

us

wise in

religion.And

science

or

look with

literature

truth,and

by

mental

so

may

justly

we

think

of those who

error

high mysteriesof spiritual

the

God, by

to

acuteness, and

is

what

commonly

blind efforts of

and

the random

by

e.

make

questionsof

decide

to

sword,

the

on

master

i.

all the

and justly fairly

should

we

the

find their way

called reason,

unknown

of themselves

never

wished

amazement

they can

as

who

savage

an

so depthsof science,

or depth,will penetration,

deride the

to read

man

a

or

mere

as

endowments, wit, or imagination,

brilliant mental

that

and

excellence, humility,firmness, highestspiritual

all the

most

gifts ;

experienceof

mere

the

world.

to

nature spiritual

our

valued, accepted, by

:

may

and

can

use

them

are wilfully,

truth. and

they who St. Paul

lovers of truth, virtue,

to

on

as

men,

do

proud

rejectthe Gospel. another

endowed

but

rejectrevealed and

love moral

not

justified

ever of mind, what-

none religion;

who

tempers, and

speaks in

thus

are

their powers

use

aright. Those such

will be

Wisdom

peace.

in the service of

It is bad

unhumbled

but

itself

rightlyunderstood,

Those, indeed,who

will go

they are,

it will be

none

purity,humility,and of her children.

preached,addresses

St. Paul

Truth, which

That

men

men,

Epistle "

truth

religious

of hard

hearts,

lives,these

immoral These

they

they of

are "

If

our

are

whom

Gospel be


1

hidden

Truth

90

hid,it is

when that

hid to them

soughtafter.

not

lost,in

are

this world hath blinded the minds not/'

whom

from

the truth

Who

were

which

they who

Testament

the enemies

believe

turningthe

immoral,

when and

Paul

St.

judgment

and

Simeon

and

come*.

On

the other hand,

turn

Centurion,

Christians.

fables of their

unto

of their

account

the

of

men

of religious ordinances, frequenters

were

men

hearted, hard-

righteouness, temperance, Cornelius

lives,as

His

trembled

Felix, who

and Anna, these became

If

do it on

of

to

those who

now.

reasoned

consistent

holy and

as

Philip'swife1, and

brother

us.

married

Pharisees,Herod, who yet hypocritical his

ears

affords

of Christ and

infidel Sadducees, the

The

Apostles?

the New

were

which

of them

this agree the instances of

With

god of

the

it is

So

will,they

own

their love of indolence

pride,or

self-indulgence.

This

should

be

kept

in

alarmed, as they sometimes

inquire ; whereas, however have

no

reason

It is

quiteenough for

they

well can,

that

inconsistent with

mind,

that

intellect have to

reason

1

be

Matt.

been

we

Christians

even

who

be

of

and read, reflect, mourn

such

over

them.

at surprised

to be able to

show,

as

religionis not

highestgiftsand acquirementsof of

the

strongest and

Christians;but they have

perplexedat findingother

xiv. 3.

are

hearinginstances

on

may to

Christians

when

belief in revealed

the

men

are,

those

or infidelity heresyamong

instances,we

mind

"

men

highest little

as

of

ability

Acts xxiv. 25.


Truth

as believers,

true

not

not

are

findingthat

at

or

men,

9

1

men

in

some

belief in Christianity

with

is called

what

station, riches, power,

it has with

than talent,

poor

connexion

hardlymore

1

certain rich

of life. A

and circumstance

has

soughtafter.

not

certain or believers,

true

rank

every

when

hidden

bodily

or

strength. Now

let

remark.

Is it not

plainthat

truth gainingreligious a

to

natural effect of

tempt

Do

indolent? children

of

Yet

to the

man

the

generalpursue the truth

is the doctrine that God not

of God's

we

of appre"

power

by

even

an

an

do

not

instant

to

suitable

speakthus

this world ;

word? does not

do.

us,

or

we

should

God's

how

they exert

the

the best

earnestness

eagerly now

with

themselves

Undeniable,then, reveal Himself

seek Him, it is certain that

reallyfelt by

than earnestly

for

this eagerness

as

is not

of

case

earth seeks to know

of objects

know

do

the

be

to

gain knowledge from

object. But

to

those who

to

us

idle,because

more

measure

with

consider

us

portionof

a

on

duty

importanceof

in

what

no

His

do

the

lead

in

even

quicknessand

own

forgottenin

let rigorously, men

are

to

not

even

forgottenin surelyis continually

for Christians, to

trouble,and

us

this

see

clever

more

this

It is

will,and

save

Is indolence the way

hension ?

world.

we

their

they relyon God?

not

the

"

to ability

further

a

hand, is it

the other

On

by

is necessary for

earnestness

dispensewith it,and

to

us

?

said

I have

explainwhat

me

to

its truth

seek Him

more


Truth

192.

is

Nothing shall

more

without

business

or

time

come

if

as

if

if

they now

what

done

some

and

open

others think

thing for them,

and

words, they religious others

again go

necessary for

not

truth religious

is

be

if it had

there

are

that it is not

as

In

into

a

They

think

thoughts,

their minds if

they had

long and systematic

to

will do every

read,and

religionitself.

to maintain

that difficulties,

use

And

that exertion is

truth.

it.

And

to those matters

They

say that

open

all,and

circumstance

and religion,

other ways

to

would

others,again,maintain

which

carelessness about

once

very

indifferent matter

these and

a

they learn

for all,is at

difficultiesin an

what

simpleand easily acquired ture, ; that Scrip-

to objection

an

is

the discovering

being intended that

if

as

up

remembering that

understand

far

so

take

as

that education

that

Men

serious

great thing,never

will

process.

hand.

seasons,

ceived con-

duty

our

the Bible ; and

truth gainreligious

And

and

have

is learned

commonly

natural

a

then

we

of course(

which

it is

first to

and

that

part. Though there

likings;they

they now

very

to seek and

work.

by

or

comes

then

thing

a

of God

satisfaction to such

with

recur

as

our

knowledge

and feelings

popular,or

it much

on

think

to

of this world

accident

by

their

by

is

than

exertion,yet

and

that the

soughtafter.

not

common

trouble

express art

no

go

when

gain religious knowledge

without is

hidden

whether

this shows

they

seek

or

difficult.

are

do

that

that

men

deceive themselves

truth. religious

And

is not


hidden when

Truth

all this varied

soughtafter.

not

sufficient to negligence

varieties of religious opinionwhich Do

us?

not

the discordance of and explanation; in

actual indolence

truth

seekingthe

other;

religious opinionsneedingsome

our

our

all around

see

facts justillustrateeach

these two

93

for the

account

we

1

and

negligence

it?

accountingfor

How

many

but opposedto each Christianity, sects,all professing

other,dishonour this country! the truth with

they seek

to

they gave

acquirewealth

a

by

year

which

or

they would differ in

ever

be wrong;

we

before us, that

see

creation, re-

contention,

all be

We

right;

be turned from

account

on

or

each other.

cannot

must

many

truth; and why is this,but fact which

disputeand

we

if

to prayer for

amusement

to approximating

opinion;therefore

must

Doubtless

quarterof the time

theygive to be

knowledge,their

year.

guidancewhich they give to

Divine

many

or

secular

or

diminish

half

a

sought

tenth part of the zeal with which

one

differences would

Doubtless if men

the

of that undeniable do not pray

we

and seek for the Truth ? this

But as

I

is sometimes melancholydiversity

justnow

hinted,in another way.

explained,

Some

men

will

tellus

that this difference of

matters opinionin religious

which

is exists,

that the Truth

from that

us

on

a

not proof,

account

truth religious

of

in seeking it,but negligence

is not worth

it is not

givenus.

state of

which things,

[viii]

our

The

is withheld

seekingat all,or

that

presentconfused and perplexed is

a proofof really

God's o

anger


1

at

these negligence,

our

truth

thing

in

rightin

come

if

confusion excuse

should

in

negligenceand

to

than

they

conclude

to

perplexourselves after

all,we

similar

cannot

spirit, argue

account; that

no

uncertain and

that to insist

the

mark be

to

of

a

so

God

of

certain.

that

forms

has

men

willed that no

they do differ;and need

not

faith,about which, Others, again,in

and

what

ordinances

are

is wrong

in

a

of

it is

them,

is importantto religion

as

And

mind. as

say, for

little matters; that

are

them

far

disobedience,

we therefore

be

narrow

feared,go

that

right and on

is, we

support their opinionby

matters

they

is

what

thing,I

the fact that

about

mean

the existence of that

matters religious

and differ,"

on

do but

we

ill. That

mean

uncommon

no

right or ourselves

another; that

as

if

the end

gious relisuch

no

no

think

good

as

not

our

better argument go

is

there

negligenceby

our

to say, "that

do

we

by

It is

confusion.

men

that

opinionsis

set of

rather

and then

proofthat

a

be obtained; that there is

cannot

shall all

create

is

say

religion;that, providedwe

right,one well, or

soughtafter.

not

men

truth; religious

as

wrong

we

when

Trtith hidden

94

to think

others,again,it is that

indulgenceof

the

or self-will, selfishness, avarice,is or or passions,

not

wrong,

cannot

To

be

because

it is the

way

of the

world

and

prevented.

all such

sufficient to

truth, it is arguments againstreligious

reply,that

no

truth with all his heart and

one

who

does not

can strength,

seek the

tell what

is


hidde?i when

Truth

importanceand

of

to decide

of serious

is not; that

what

presumption;that

that since he therefore,

he not

lead him

is

I

knowest

not

"

Seek,and

be

ye

whether

they

searchest for her understand

This is a

not

Act

which subject up

to

how

you

treasures

cannot

rule,"

;

If

voice

silver,and

as

then shalt thou

knowledge

knowing

whither

obeyedthe

he went

world, of which

graciousway

but

by

measure

shall be

before us

"

But

He

on

we,

must

2

5.

of

do

not

journeyed, follow the

we

step by step into no

wisely. To we

you

call and if

insisted

midst

in the

idea.

gives,not

Prov. ii.3" O

so

had

we

:

season,

given.

;

brought

with

and

be strongly

too

carried on,

will be

far. Abraham

His

more

hid

light,though

your

voice of God, shall be new

hereafter/'

the fear of the Lord, and find the

and difficulties, know

for

her

thou

V

of God

on.

as

"

liftest up thy

seekest

thou

at

irrational.

St. Peter,

to

knowledge,and

may

things which

to

shall find ;" this is the Divine

if understanding;

he

directed, divinely

shalt know

thou

matter

a

the at first starting

Lord

our

but

now,

criest after

thou

for

said

do/'

lessly care-

whither

or extravagantor present he thinks trifling

"What

195

and perseveringly,

see

certaintyas

to

on

knows

beforehand

possibly say

cannot

one

will inquiries

his

into which

course

cannot

attempt

morals

seeks the Truth

ifhe

will be carried

no

to

or

faith

pointsof

on

soughtafter.

not

This

all at

him

beginat

a

is

once*

that hath, the

begin-


96

Truth

ning.

Each

1

has its

truth

primaryones. will

I

show

thee not1.'"

knowest wnen

Observe asked

They He

gave

them

the

mission

John, whence

Religious

refuse to profit

men

what

by

you

they had

would

from

the

it?

authorityI profitby

St. John

therefore

no

more

All of

us

may

the was

learn

do

these

the

unless

we

have

as

we

and

who Baptist,

1

serve

men2?"

from

or

of

baptism

things."

tell I That

is,

spoke of

Christ

"

given them. a

lesson here,for all of

we talents,

with

His

are

Saints

no

us

in

are

ing others,and condemn-

change our

Him

Jer. xxxiii. 3.

conscience

our

fit judges of them

world, and

it is

nature, through God's

truly,that

and at

alike destitute of form

are

in the eyes of the

labour to to

"The

to

knowledge they already

faithfully obeyed

Christ and

comeliness

or

acted.

that opinionsor practices considering, ; not

improved our all.

sees. the Phari-

with

said,"Neither

He

to

referred them

heaven

danger of hastily findingfault their

but "

from

turned

authorityHe

Baptist

Then

say.

not

what

on

John

to

conduct

direct answer,

was

refused

They

Him

no

of

Lord's

our

Word,

great and

by lightalreadygranted, their lightis darkness.

learned

says the Divine

Me/'

thou

please;

we

have

we

join

cannot

course

truths before

alwayslearning ; but

are

the

thee, and

answer

mighty things which men

order; we

own

Call upon

"

soughtafter.

not

point of

learn advanced

cannot

"and

when

of life at any

the way we

hidden

we

begin to 8

only help,

discern the

Matt.

xxi. 25.


Truth

beauty of to

hidden

holiness.

suspect our

and

those

above

us

in

grow

rise the

wondered

and

"

at

also,while

look

we

How

are

;

can

the

time held ?

and

not, it is to

to no

us

a

are,

length fections per-

us, and

hill in

a

on

be

cannot

see

hid,

and craftiness,

He

the pure

He

Christ's flock scattered abroad to

came

gather them

again and

some

are

himself.

matter

we

Master's

set

citywhich

own

this confusion

each ourselves, wrong,

a

men

by

other

or

the many

let us, my There

together

the way,

as

religious opinion have

equallyconfident

whether

solemn

faint

What

doctrines, though

own

In

All

better

The

Gospel is

Shepherd.

which

be named

of their

a

sheep of

their

amazement)

God.

they wander

but

having lost

some

see

world !

in the waste

can

knowledgeand

hid from

were

are

hid, since notwithstanding

in their

the wise

in heart alone

one

it is

multitudes

taketh

in

before

of the world, like

the midst to

able unaccount-

and ourselves,

their Divine

it is that, though the

why

hitherto

we

their excellence ; till at

taught something of also,which

yet

them.

at

understand

we

are

conduct

rise in

we

as

find

by degreeswe

than

more

reason

trulygood,

extravagantor

as

ever

so,

is

illumination, spiritual they (to our

more

we

opinionsand

know weak, really

or

of what

blindness ; for

own

find

length,we

at

judgments

whose

despisedor

soughtafter. 1 97

not

Then,

own

perceiveour

that

when

taken. be mis-

must

be agree

concern practical

at

in the truth

brethren,look

must

others

not

a

to

rightand with

not

vis

or

to turii


opinionin

the world

seekingall

of

our

should you

so

and

Lord

be

you

sure

that you

devout

in their conversation

meant

by being holy; we

nothing to

in the way

chance

they

and

"

reasoningor

fancy,but

of

that there is tells us.

God

strive to

a

rightand

obey Him.

Those

an

evidence

wrong

way way

listen to who

none

habit, as

the main

them

unto

business

"

fables."

that fear Him

""

of their

ourselves

right;and

be

conscience but

also

those who

of

gaining the

we

lives,humbly

shall contentiously, The

but in

to ourselves that

to

and truth by principle religious

seek

peaceablynot arrogantly, turned

mere

doing their duty;

and truth, studyingthe Scriptures,

in short,those who

of

science, con-

watching, proceed,

thus

given them

means

call

improvedheart.

an

if any

a

surelywill

praying,taking all

"

your

not the result,

it

is

truth

Seek

to

up

and

should

we

Apostle.

an

How

what

all know

we

opinionsbe

being the rightway,

"

holy

not

are

of obedience; try to act

I say, carries with

for the

others ? "

than

whom

know

to be like

holy is

grow

not

and let your

This way, of its

if

you,

a

knowledge

Care

rightmore

are

ever

will put to you,

many

are

be

also in the

grow

Others

holy; to

should

you

Jesus Christ.

Saviour

questionwhich perplexing can

as

from

you

It is not

wisdom.

true

ever

deter

or

you,

day or that,but

search for this

in grace,

long

of diversity

Let not the

dismay

life

your

soughtafter.

not

the truth.

from

ears

our

away

hidden when

Truth

198

are

secret

of the Lord

as proportion

we

not

not

be

is with are

scious con-

indolent,and transgress


Truth

our

have

we

rightand

of

sense

own

when

hidden

and

is what

which

I know

we

to break

in

And

with

error

know

;

"The

hell.

not

at

all

horror

a

us

but under

We we

grace ;

are

because,though our strength, not

are

we

so

is the

gift.

Why, then,should make

any

God's

.

we

fear ?

and sacrifice,

have

be

come

while

hearts

are

endure

our

the

mand, com-

grace is sufficient for

Rather, why should up

all that

that lightand we

toil and

temptationbe withdrawn, Prov.

of nature,

weak, naturally

not

or

iv. 19.

is

we

the

not

naturally ?

trouble; and us,

us.

truth should

find them

comparativequietbe given to

1

coming over-

thing above

According to

into the world, yet

willingto

times of

a

give

pleasingto us, rather than

the law

bid do

ourselves.

left to

despairat

a

under

not not

expect,

this should create

But

do.

are

must

all imperfection

continual

of disobedience,not

ourselves.

God, and

serve

efforts, perhaps back-

our

lives,in all we

ourselves,

rouse

we assuredly

much and certainly slidings,

through our

to

resolve to

habit,to

doing so.

best, and

at

even

hard

shall find it very

the force of

persevere

us

they

is in darkness;

a

know

is

what to

in

is light

what

"

99

they stumble l."

what

in

unsafe

I

tion propornot

are

do not

we

which

and

leads to heaven

way

an

same

we

is truth and

is darkness,what

of the wicked

way

only that

safe state,and what

a

in the

this,that

safe state,but, further than what

soughtafter,

wrong,

fear,not

to

cause

not

should

should

Spiritof

Let

for

a

comfort


Truth

200

poured

upon

accidental

and

that

act

and

and

Blessed

"

law

the

:

and

"The

of

shineth

1

Ps.

csis.

that

the

and

more

1,

2.

rest

thank

for

more

we

will

come

it.

in

undefiled

in

Blessed

seek

just unto

are

Him

is

the

as

the

with

the

day

2

heart

*."

iv.

." that

light,

Prov.

in

His

keep

whole

shining

perfect

walk

that

the

after. here-

come

who

they

we

struggle

to

will

fear,

that

;

way,

let

and

here

rest

these

them,

and

us

live

We

in

labour

of

upon

eternal

of

time

God

time

the

turn

Lord.

the

testimonies,

path

the

the

are

of

well

part

our

its

after.

inconsiderately

While

in

sought

not

not

us

anxiety,

endure

to

when

blessings.

danger

must

let

us,

remember

us

hidden

13.


XIV.

SERMON

4DbeMence

"

When

to

fTIHE

far from

not

the

here commends, him

When

He

the two had

comprehend Thou

hast

there is the

heart,and with

the

soul, and

and offerings the

duty

of

in the words

kingdom

of

blessed

by

Christ's

great commandments

truth

with

for there

:

and

:

all the

sacrifices."

of

said,

is

"

strength,and

Him

this

Upon

to

all whole

than

more

setting

to

man

Master,

God

one

understanding,and

all the

himself, is

and

love

to

Lord

of the Law.

scribe

duty, the

other but He

as

xii. 34.

our

occasioned

was

whole

said the

neighbour

scribe,which

him, Thou

unto

Mark

"

declared the love of God

our

none

of God."

kingdom

of the

answer

before

He said discreetly,

that he anszvered

Jesus saw art

fn Cfjn'gt, to jfaftt) tljeftfliap

(Boo

;

and

with

all

with

all

love

his

burnt-

acknowledgment of

obedience, Christ replied, generalreligious of the

text,

"

Thou

God," i. e. Thou

art

art not

not

far from

far from

the

being a

Christian. In

these words, then,

we

are

taught,first,that

the


Obedience to God

261

I

Christian's faith and obedience that of natural

as

this way

of those who

other

is "not

act

try to

of that

which religion

Indeed, it had

nature

said

by

which of

the information

are

two

not

beingsomething

completionand perfection

been

strange if

our

ways

to love God

the

and

Gospelas

fulfilthem

is,as

our

for to him

said,

one

without

it.

;

nature

to

far from

a

It is One

the matter, He

we

endeavours

Christ's

to

towards,

kingdom ;"

given. this

same

indeed, all revelation is

measure,

and, lest

the great duties of

placesmerely that us;

speaks first in

science con-

explained;

is in the way

simpletruths

in

and

he who

shall be

two

or

those us

not

more

is declared

Holy Word; about

lightof

that hath

sciences teach

He, who

of the Law

as

"

Lord

grounded on

even

the

by

It is not in doctrine

well

so;

what

pleasingGod;

neighbourare

our

taught us

it is not

But

suggests,Christ has sanctioned

grace

contradicted

were Scripture,

of

of

conscience

of

God

the

God

the

obtained.

that information when

there

of

thing, and

one

another; if the truths without

leads to obedience

natural conscience teaches. have

would

far in the

far/'not

Gospel,which, instead

different altogether, is but the

beyond

way

conscience

to

religion

same

to their conscience ; in

up

words, that obedience to the

the

as conscience, beingsome

that \ it; secondly, case

not

are

which

though God,

and

our

a

own

poor

none

measure,

other

but

in

His

then consciences,

our

should

has most

eon-

be in any

told mercifully

difficulty us

so

in


the Way wherein Scripture, passage

connected with the

Fear

sense,

would

taught ;

both plain,

so

from

themselves in that

still for Scripture,

is not

because, chiefly,

it ;

necessary under

Instead of

the

under labouring,

for the

their

of God,

kingdom

be saved

kingdom they may

this,by

scribe

men

Gospel,and

God's grace, to

baptism,or by

some

their lives,or

by

they ai-e safe;

vances obserthe

knowledge of own

the

or sinfulness,

is to last them

during

that strong habitual persuasion

some

or,

theyimagine that

sacrifices which

their correct

past act of faith which

prepare

their ceremonial

and offerings

or by disparages),

so

by something short

truth,or by their knowledge of their

again,by

the

performanceof

some

part of their duty,though they neglectthe rest,as

if God

it ;

many

keep God's commandments,

to

(the burnt

one

moral

own

our

change their wills,to purifytheir hearts,and

by

for this is

somethingelse will be taken,for Christ's sake,in the

stead of it.

of

us:

willingly persuadethemselves,if they could,that

strict obedience that

is

hard

have

commandments

the declarations of

being very

Law,

l."

man

though this

the

Apostlesand

His

Son,

it is necessary to insist upon

reasons

it

duty of

and

the great Moral

of the truth,which

God, and keep His

the whole Yet

text)to

last of all His

Prophets,and "

10J

again and again (asin

refers

He

the foundation

as

Faith in Christ.

to

said

a

and, when

thing to men

wish 1

in

us

a

Eccles.

nature, and

thing,it xii. 13.

Christ unsaid

is not hard to find


Obedience

204 in

texts

which Scripture

suit their purpose.

in

of believing that practice,

easier terms before

The

Christ

of admittance

and

instead of

has

gained us

which

before

beingso

enabled

has

truth, however the way

to know

taught in of

be

this world

of admittance,He

admittance

this error, I say,

consider

us

how

the

:

be ye

but

nothing,and

pure

.

.

virtue, and *"

things whole

of .

if there

By By

St.

1

Eom.

*

Phil. iv. 8.

xii. 2.

is

God

to

ye may

Peter

:

not

is

commandments true .

.

any

:

praise,

GodV

.

just

if there

think

"Whosoever one

.

cumcision Cir-

"

nothing,

of

honest

the

is that

l."

of God

formed con-

by

what

uncircumcision

offend in "

"Be

prove

are

is the standard

transformed

good report be

St. James:

law, and yet

all *."

the

things are

lovely

.

of

keeping

"Whatsoever

the opposite

plainlywe

St. Paul:

By

and perfect, will good,and acceptable,

but

into heaven,

insist on

rightto

mind, that

your

is

strictly;

and believe in Christ.

Gospel holiness.

renewingof

had

we

more

that perfect obedience Scripture

to

us

obedience less

obvious, that obedience

first,let

Now,

God

againstus);

it may

than

making

terms

our altogether

common,

of

common

gain for

to

came

obey

to

us

closed

being so

into heaven

gaining easier

was

ingeniously perverted

then

error

(whereas,in fact,instead

He strict,

1.

be

may

to

God

to

be on

.

.

any

these

shall

keep the

is

guiltyof

point,he

add Giving all diligence, 2

1 Cor. vii. 19.

*

James

ii.10.

to


the

faith virtue

your

in Christ.

to Faith

Way

knowledge

"

.

.

temperance

.

kindness patience godliness brotherly .

Him, if Lord

"

John

St.

By

.

.

keep His

we

Himself:

and

that loveth

love

him,

above

least

"

:

These

.

the

shall do

loveth

Me

and

:

he

My Father, and

I will

*."

And,

him

us

with

of

that never

that He

that

that

regardsthe

as

Christ has

obedience come

except through Him,

not Scripture,

as

is

; nay,

it,as

2 Pet. i. 5"7.

I have

us

that

John

is

is

pressed being, mandments, com-

xiv. 21.

us

keep

to

representedin

obedience religious

but naturally,

alreadysaid. 8

not

quite as

keeping His

to enable

service

different from

conscience teaches

the

aids,which givesus spiritual

AccordinglyChrist's

of

us,

relaxes the strict rule of but

them.

it found

but

us,

shall be

same

of others,show

;

but

*."

of heaven

to God

:

additional sanctions ; the difference

He

have not

justwhere

shall

so, he

of heaven

them, the

multitude

if Christ had

imperativeas that

a

of these

one

men

kingdom

teach

obedience

our

obeyed instead

us

the

and

shall break

.

shall teach

kingdom

texts,and

of necessity

"

and

least in

Gospel leaves

which

our

commandments,

Myself to

Whosoever

called great in the

we

Lastly,by

My

it is that

he

commandments,

whosoever

upon

hath

know

we

clear declaration in the Sermon all,the following1

called

be

not

that

will manifest

and

."

.

1." charity

.

that

know

we

shall be loved of

Me,

the Mount

on

do

commandments

"He

keepeth them,

.

.

Hereby

:

205

We

as

are "

the

tion perfec-

told Matt.

again v.

19.


Obedience to God

2o6

obedience

again,that

and

leads

God

to

Christ; that it is the only recognizedway

"

we

Every

Me, except

to

come

him ;"

draw

"

"

He

that

also

s

""

"

Me,

My

should

have the

these and

though

yet He

to

lightof

other

and

cannot

seek Him

known

My

Father

same

hath

Son, the

Christ,hath

not

f

:

If

God

:

he

hath both the

Christ,he

all others

the

minds

John

John

1

be the

be

a

lightof

of His

* 5

23.

2 John

9.

them

John John

to those

commandments

;

of this world

god

believe not, lest the

which

of them

the world,

lightto all,but

is hid, the

He

learn,

Scripturewe

is the

glorious Gospelof Christ,who

vi. 45. xv.

of

to

in the way

of God, should shine unto 1

also

"

and transgresseth,

passages

came

blindingthe

4

Father

4

"Whosoever

Christ

is not

only who "

hand

other

and the Son 7."

Father

and

Me,

sent

the

On

that abideth in the doctrine of

that

can

man

hath

which

3"

denieth

Father8;"

No

"

truth,

will do the will of God, he

abideth not in the doctrine of

In

Christ ;

hateth

ye

that doeth

He

"

to

doctrine

Me,

""

Father

man

Whosoever

the

not

hateth

known

had

ye

the

If any

of the

shall know

'

Me

unto

lighta," i.e.

to the

learned of

hath

and

:

.

.

.

For instance

God.

to

heard

hath

that

man

the Father, cometh cometh

obedience

livingin

are

Christ;

to

implies ordinarily

to believe in Him, and that,therefore,

that

faith in

to

on

Image

V

iii.21.

3

John

viii.19.

6

1 John

"

2 Cor. iv. 4.

vii. 17. ii 23.


the if

2. And

of the as

Church

look to the

we

the

preparingthemselves

kingdom

of God

and

Zacharias

Christ's

kingdom and

ordinances

Simeon

is

spoken "

Nathaniel, as

of

as

"

a

the

Joseph of Arimathea

was

Cornelius,the centurion,was that

feared God

alms

to the

in the book are

in

a

St.

Paul, who

the Israelites and

the

heathen; thoughtless At

"

Luke

i. 6.

a

4

John

i. 47.

*

Matt. Luke

7 Acts

At

"

and a

i. 19.

xxiii. 50. xiii.

and

one

much

gave

6." alvvay

And

(as far

as

addressed

trained previously

Perga,

those who

Thessalonica

just5;"

a

were chiefly

had

religiouslife:

addressed

him7.

man

shall find

those

j

guile ;"

and

of Acts

by

man *

all his house, who

thing)that

mandments com-

3 "

no

God

converted

mere

devout

religious man,

we generally,

as

just man2;"

people,and prayed to

told any

themselves

with

a

all the

was

good "

approachof

described

called "a

just and

"a

not

Lord, blameless1/'

Israelite in whom

an

carefully,

they were

says

of the

long

that religion,

first revealed,are

was

Joseph,St. Mary's husband, is

and

consciences

whom

Elisabeth,to

had

who

righteousbefore God, walking in

"both

we

those

the text

far

As

earlyChristian

for Christ's

which

from

the firstpropagation

find the

obeyingtheir

207

confirmed.

principally composed of

was

so

far.

historyof

we history,

been in the habit of and

in Christ.

find this view

Gospel,we trace

can

we

to Faith

Way

St. Paul

feared God, not

many

of these followed

great multitude s "

Luke Acts

ii.25. x.

2.

of


to God

Obedience

208

believed1;and

Greeks religious

stilldisputedwith

Jews, and with

the

not among their firstfollowers,

those who

the educated evidence found

sinners,but

open

among

to imperfectly,

however endeavouring,

were

professedly

sought and Apostleschiefly

His

that Christ and

the

is much

then

Here

lived there.

who

Apostle

the

also addressed

religious persons, though he heathens

at Athens

obey God. it may

But

for those who

their former

all,whatever

He

as

well.

Open

sinners

repentance, if they

beginningChrist

received ;

will be

none

not

this,but whether

His

and voice,

cast

generallyspeaking,prove have

never

as

Acts

departedfrom

xvii.

; as

on

God

to

in His

had

2.

ever

had served

without

this is not Him

to

the

But

up

Church

this first

on

at once,

But

save

beginning of

a

Him

come

likelyto

the

will be

questionis,

come,

to

hear

again,whether they will, consistent

those who,

is doubtless, advantage, 1

out

they are

to follow Him

taught Christians

to

all who

did, if

themselves

repent; and

for aid.

and

course

have

must

to

are

He

came

gave

those who

as

hope

no

kind, those who

every

invites them

delay,for pardon question; of

well

as

He

Saviour; and

gatheredtogetherof

departedfrom God, Him

who life,

and

their Lord

out

Doubtless

to forsake their sin.

they determined to Him

lived in sin ?

had

hold

Christ

be asked, Did

at

and

deeply -

compared with them, all; and

here all the

the side of those who 2

John

(inthe

iv. 3. 7.


the

have Scripture)

of

words

to Faith

Way

blameless \

the Lord

in Christ.

walked

When

in the ordinances

sinners

indeed,theyare

brothers altogether

with

have

those who

repentance;"but takes

event

(fromthe the

marvellousness of

ninetyand

nine 2.

changeof mind given

in the

us

such penitents, St. went we

that

that

"

that

added

of the

reliance

heaven

by

such

no

instances

are

so

those open

the

mentioned

Christ most

by

graciously them

might save

;

and

when sinners,

theyknew and in a salvation,

nearer

and

their other gross

on

pected unex-

excited

need

woman,

be He

were sinners,

to

the

even

who

of

all is

at

joy in

changessome

contempt of others,and

a

is not

it)as

better state,than the covetous who

when

such

causes

loved much."

even

theywere

"need

sense

Gospels for the encouragement of all

if sinners,

among

know

same

just persons

Of such

as

Luke, who

in Christ's kingdom

that being likely,

placeit

of

trulyrepent,then,

they should repent

that

far from

(alas !)so

in the

not

2O9

Pharisees, irreligious

ness, blindsins,hypocrisy, a

haughty and superstitious

virtue availing

of their

religious

privileges. And, and too too

of these

moreover,

of whom penitents

we they become penitents, Saviour's pattern), our dearly(after nay,

I

whom, when

highly,and

whom

departure, broughtinto none,

"

1

Luke

[viii]

as

i. 6.

far

as

we

the

speak "

cannot or

reverence

Apostles,after

the Church

know, had

in such vast any 2

love

Christ's tudes multi-

sudden

change

Luke

7.

xv.

P


Obedience

lio

of mind

from

bad

honoured

station in the Church.

Great

with

as

of

different

was

but

obeyinghis doing

was

arrested

by

a

conscience

what

he

at

but

not

do

we

confined

to the

In "

the

"

He

"

at all times

...

of the

and

in

to

under

;

and

""

and,

He

of

Proverbs,

of

ness, righteous-

judgment l." Or, of Christ

which that

*

Mark

iv. 25.

self, Him-

is least,is

hath, to

given3." Prov. viii.17. 20.

light.

those that seek Me

paths of

"

all circumstances,

us, obedience

the book

is faithful in that

"

years

coming ;

gain more

authoritative words

'

his

employed as

the time of Christ's

I lead in the way

that

sinning

nothing of

was

Me.

faithful also in much shall be

before he

Me

more

was

presented

much, that

that love

midst

still

thus

possess is the way

earlyshall find in the

myselfto

of Wisdom,

I love them

in the

know

all partsof the Bible inform

words

he

he

of God.

only then, but

lightwe

was);

immediatelybefore

know

the Church

as

it

not

was

We

of his mind

elapsedafter his conversion I have

transgressing,

duty, when he

obeyed

in darkness.

precisestate

Apostlein

his

""

once

conversion; but

an

not

was

in

was

that conversion,

(howeverblinded

thought "

againstlight,but the

he

important

any

heavenlyvision,which, when

the

him, he

to

kind;

his

do

nor

;

St. Paul's sin

Christ's followers, before persecuting sin

in them

good wrought

to

of them

hear of any

we

to God

Luke

xvi. 10.

him


the Now

let us

to Faith

Way

of the consequences

some

see

Christ.

in

which

follow

truth. this great Scripture

from

1. First of

in sin.

all,we

of waitingfor hopelessness

the

see

change of heart,if we

sudden

any

Far

such

vain

That

there

more

even

are

first

at

a

false doctrines

by

His

when

possible day own

mere

who

thus

get

now

now

they

are

they

can

God

of the

in

this I believe to be

deceptionmay more,

still, by

from

time

to

be.

a

not

gross

say

while Him as

still

;

even

the self-

others,too,

many

thinkingthemselves

dreadful deceit of Satan, are their obedience

pretencethat they can

and must

peril;who

comes,

And

that

Him, but, on the contrary, high in His favour,

languidin a

hearts

thought

to be far from

there who, doubtless, are

far from

and

appear

ceiving re-

forward

change their

fact,strange and

a

from

and

them, look

of fearful

theyacknowledgethemselves

who,

spiteof themselves,and

nothing till His

do

some

appear.

common,

troublesome

state

a

by

sightmay

so

will

in

power,

rid

present living

irreligious men,

many

generalimpressionsfrom for

at

are

deceive themselves

persons

than expectation

hearingthe

to

do

led to be indolent

His

commandments,

nothingof themselves,

wait for the successive motions

to excite them

to action.

is to talk of

when religion,

active,and

waiting for

by obeying

God's

and

211

arise from

the

The

Blessed

"Awake

dead, and p

these persons

they ought to

the

will.

utmost

of God's grace

2

Spiritof

thou

Christ

be up

that

shall

do and

Christ

sleepest,

give

thee


Obedience

212

light1."This their

their

is the exhortation.

live

those who

from self-indulgence

of life says,

the

worship of

lips.

believer in His

themselves

safe,to

far from the

that

says

without

does

not

V

Be

St.

of indolence,and was

that

of

Paul

rantly. If

then

Eph. v.

14.

to

consider

who

He

of

none

give

"

power

baptismplacedthem

of God."

"

converted

was,

Whatsoever And

if any

suddenly,and

is sufficient to

his

Christians ; but

as

it the

that

guiltwas

reply, that

not

indifference.

case

"

Jesus

His

John

his conscience

fault,yet

own

did what

reallybe

i. 12.

he

that

it is true,

the Christ,

was

though

his

by He

was.

suddenly converted, hence, 1

a

the studyof Scripture and neglecting ;

and ill-informed,

such

as

their

and self-indulgence,

the persecuted

obeyed it

mere

deceived ; such have

thus,missingthe great truth that

was

the

not

kingdom

was

is not

anxiouslystruggle

and striving,

exertinghimself,it

his

all such

man

the utmost;

to

of

faculty

God

disdains

of these does

Paul

St.

that, guiltyas

he

their

soweth, that shall he also reap8."

man

notion

a

acknowledgesno

that state in which

fallen from "

He

none

of God

sons

are

heart, and

without

seek

sin

by

deceived ;

not

who

Son,

those who

to become

Be

commandments

obey His

one

themselves

veil

they

Scripturelanguage,to "

tries the

He

mocked;"

a

doubtless to all

religious superior knowledge,and by

the word

and

And

however life,, self-indulgent

a

in of speakingfluently

to

God

to

did

igno-

St. Paul some

"

kind

Gal. vi. 7

he

was

of


the

hope

vague

be

may

actingin

in Christ.

Faith

said to

held

be

213

furious,

to

out

of their

consequence

notions of

own

to the slothful and negligentand lukewarm

none

but to those who

"lived

in

1

day ;" a

to

persecutors,if they bigots,and bloodthirsty

intolerant are

Way

all

that

and

not

under

yet with all their

have

But, after all,there

while

come

wait

the instance, to think

of God

come

who

young,

as

a

when

naturally, just as they now

sins.

Or

those who

who

confess

which religion ordinances

day;

who

word ; who

of the

Church;

give little or

allow themselves

of their

calculated to

cause

the idea that

at

them;

length a 1

Acts

desecrate

who

to

will religion then

and

attention

the

xxiii. 1.

God's

selves them-

are transgressions

all this

convenient

Lord's

small transgressions

harden resolutely such

to

neglectthe

study of

the

in various

which

remorse

who

give;

to

conscience,and

againstthe

give that

time

no

enough

like their follies and

not

they ought

For

ness, engaged in worldlybusi-

much do

I

ance repent-

they will

and that

like it

they

of

live in sin.

old ; that

of course,

are

time

a

consider it will be time

they grow

matter

for

present they

at

rance, igno-

than

more

many

very

yet mentioned, who

as

to

then

are

in

soul.

and

heart

to their

up

though

of God,

law

duty, aDd followingthe

in

but profession,

easy

sect,giving themselves religious

straitest

2.

an

this

until

God

before

conscience

good

none

;

they have

St. Paul, that

say, with

can

duty;

they

season

dc

will

under come


when

they of

that

making

they will

believe

is to be

obey God

to

to be far from

their hearts,

to

be

plainto

deceived

when

indeed, are

hardly do

we

questioned ; but and

of

thus

one

we

do

our

duty,and the

our

not

; so

run

We

real belief in what truth

give the this

we

that

the risk of

and burnt-offerings

a

and say

placein

profession requires, We

more

put something necessary than

outward

devotion, a zeal for

another temporalcalling,

put

us

say,

absolutelynecessary,

consciences.

that is,we

No of

most

professit.

puts faith,another

third attention to his the Church

is

do.

we

say

it is.

accept and believe,

doctrinal system, as

our

man

we

do

we

as

necessary

we

than

which religion

our

cheat

we

it,in before it;

have

surprisedto

say

more

obedience

that

the scheme

and

by words,

day when

Now

but believes it in its fulness,

one, of course, are

as

it,though

do not believe

we

is

strict obedience

believe that

I say

disobeyis

in that

us

the secrets of all hearts shall be revealed ! not

love

true

no

Him.

will this truth

How

theyplease,

Christ,and that

near

! think

in the text, that

doctrine contained

Lord's

our

Christ when

they do not, in

i.e.

;

the world,

they are

many

lived all their lives with man

or

how

able to seek

from

by greater diligence

time

and

persons,

though they have either of God

for lost

up

be

duties. religious

to

at length retiring

on

All such

then.

themselves

give

may

determine

They and

to God

Obedience

214

part for the whole

losingour

sacrificeswhich

souls. even

of

These

our are

the scribe


the

to Faith

Way

Christ.

in

of the Law.

put aside before the weightiermatters

fancy that

again,we

the

something stranger and duty

of obedience

in the

God;

to

of Jordan

waters

to believe that the word

and in have

flesh,therebyto become and in

our

with

own,

minds

and

unmanly excitement

less

"

the

tokens

who

is

not

to make

given us,

but to make

In that

day of

shall stand

heaven

or

raiment

of

of

our

though less melancholy, that

certain

us

without

our

own

as

and

the heirs of

His

(though not x.

8.

Spirit, than

graciousaid

His

humble

we

and

Saviour.

real form, whether

then, how

narrow

Rom.

and

Lord

Christ in His

1

thought

somethingother

earth, the wedding garment,

sin2;

manner

strange

trial all these deceits will be laid aside ;

in

will be revealed

aloft;

mount

to

shall be, upright, self-mastering men,

obedient children of

we

what

us,

men

cruel to their

been

of that inscrutable

feeling are

never

mouth

our

and extravaganceof

and

men,

in

even

strong emotion, restlessness,

on

"

and

fancy

men

effects an

us,

than

deep,rather

gods, and

as

not

a

self-denying, error, their

nigh

themselves

tortured

even

is

in

seek Him

some Hence, in false religions

heart \

our

into the

to descend

heightabove,or

Pharpar and

preferto

we

obvious

mere

in

than

rather

are

loth to seek Christ

are

we

Abana, rivers of Damascus; the

the

than

rarer

Or

gaining heaven

of

means

215

way,

in

have

who light,

His

the old

think)

(do we

many

and humbled

or

it be of

followed

themselves

and perfection, 2

Zech. iii.4.

after with


Obedience

6

2i

be

These,

prize

they

are,

then

conscience,

they

foolishness, it

thought

their

and

by

of

the

world.

in

But,

the

treasures

by

prepared

Him for

to

of

both it

not;

before

them

;

both

before

to

had

and

as

and

they

of

then

creatures, the

be

received

wisdom

all

by

favour

God's

reality, they

knew

men

world

scrupulousness

pretenders

such

ignorance.

glory

their

thought

the

by

by

Surely

here.

began

He

earth

the

on

who

Lord

Spirit,

them

first

what

heaven

in

their

made

has

who

them,

for

His

by

acknowledged

be

the

completes

though

knowledge,

heirs

and

sinners,

open

will

died

despised

were

from

who

?

receive

then

will

few,

or

many

God

of

fear

the

and

soberness,

of

duties

daily

the

to

self-denial,

they Him

from

what

of

merit)

gentleness,

mercy,

the

His

of

nothing

"c.

God,

to

beginning

as


XV.

SERMON

Cotiuer#icm"

feuti"en

"

By the space of God upon

TX7E

given

it would

that

not

I

been

in vain.

deny

that

the

Almighty

giftsare

which

they

man,

the

wonderful

mode

of

speaksin

;

St.

Christ

with

alluded these

clearlyrecorded

is

whom

to

high

Apostle,we

his

shortlybefore and

the

and

to

wasted consider

we

only

one

of

the men

privilegeof seeing His

ascension,as

is

text; I say, considering vouchsafed that

naturallysuppose

historyof the

have

conversion, and

favours extraordinary

should

in the objects

after

bodily eyes

foreseen

of course,

abused

the

the

expect

not

it been

but, when

Paul's

given

the text,would

mean,

oftentimes are

that

as

that it would

Giver

I do not

bestowed

was

io.

should

is,we

singularprivilegegranted him, of

xv.

given, had

which

By

COR.

I

"

which

His grace

and

:

that grace, such

been

God's

by

am

in vain."

in vain ; that

have

designedby

and

was

great Apostlewho

to the

been

what

am

hardlyconceive

can

have

I me

Church

were

some

to the

great

contemplated


by

of them, such

means

We

rule He

chooses ;

above

our

becomes

read and

before which

mercy such

by

in

of the

least,now, may

displayof

he

as

free grace

that he could merit such

Not

"

a

was

well

as

before

wonderful

(asfar

as

as

wicked;

God's he

grace,

wards after-

was

it

was

be the great

despisedCross?

went) so

sudden. he

that

work

miracles

and adversaries,

lead forward

and

conceived

expected, un-

was

their

preacherand champion of God

Does

malevolent

open

to encourage

have

our

so

Christians,againstwhom suffering

to

His

conversion/'as

the appearance

could furiously,

so

was

enemy

At

least

at

we history,

placecalls it, because

one

and

the

after it.

the aid of it into what

His, indeed, was

raging

event,

Christian.

a

Church

infinitely

are

the suitableness of his character,

one

a

naturally grew as

the

the idea is absurd

"

humble

speculation, haps per-

St. Paul's

on

in him.

made

was

that

Who

would

his conversion, for that

great

but

what

be

insist upon

discern and

a

which

what

by

or

sober and

ways,

dwell

fulfilled.

were

works,

His

meditation profitable

a

we

God

before speculation,

venturous

when

but

ways;

event

always be

must

we

thoughts about

our

in the

as

tell,indeed, why

cannot

in

Conversions.

Sudden

8

21

those who

not

to

claim re-

rather

timidlyseek

Him? It may of some

what

be useful,then, to mention may

opinionon

be

called

the

sudden

character

one

or

two

kinds

conversions,to give

of each of them, and

to


Conversions.

Sudden

reallytook placein

of them

inquirewhich

219 St. Paul's

case.

1. First; some

or

such

Now

them.

upon

where

has nothing to religion we

who

thus

change all at

there

Thus

are

change

from

their

change

but

interests and almost

they think

to

professto the

one

thing,then

and

it is

pursuitor

then

men

both

similar

for

be,and

"

one

seeingfirst good to

.

any

These, too, pass

subjectto

but when

astonished,and

are

change-sake;

their minds

his

as

temporal there

their chief

it is old.

dailylife; be

their

Others

varietyis

in changeableness

begin to

by

pity them,

life consists in

from capriciously of

the mind

upon

to

change

objectionin

recreation,that

So far in matters a

love

another ;

affairs.

world's

we

minds.

own

upon,

as companions; pleasant,

harm

pleasureof

sufficient

a

suddenlyand exhibits

their

up

another, or

changingmay

them; and

on

give

eagerlyset

callingto

thus

and

light-minded.

sudden

regards the

doing

are

been

or

persons

depend

believingthey

who

frequently

the matter, and

a

impressionleft

amiable,kind,

cannot

we

trade

the The

all of

have

opinionsas

such instances. often are,

resolve that

very

with

do

who

they

one

knows

Every one

occur

volatile and

once

persons

pursuitwhich

some

from

once

the persons littleabout it,merely calling

think

then

sudden

a

cases

comes

at

powerfulexcitement,

some

strong persuasion.It is

some

or

all religion

to

impulseof mind,

sudden

some

turn

men

such

another. a

person

views, religious look

out

with


Sudden

220

or anxietyto curiosity

if particularly

and

changed, was

decided

very

supposinghe

then

he

that,but

or

they do

the

particular

For

instance,

deep religious

or unbelieving profligate;

himself merely professed

not

was

suddenly

and

very warm,

of

bitter in

even

wonder, though

men

at similar infirmities in matters

wonder

not

in

followed.

of it ; then, I say,

the enforcement

thus

merely professedno

not

again,supposinghe

this creed

meaning* of it,

who

before

but actually was impressions, or,

is the

what

see

the individual

of life which

course

Conversions.

of

this world. Nor such to

I say that

can

changes;

as

we

about

are

suddenlyinform that he had he say that he had

in the

nay,

awed,

a

traces ;

information way

to feel

at ever

a

the

feel

man

did

the

shocked,indeed,but ment astonish-

them

events ;

Himself, he

miracle.

of the

news

God, and

lookingtowards

all referring

of

case

differently

certain solemn

is brought that God

showed

a

of earnestness,

appearance

to religious,

of explanation

desirous of His

Did

in certainly

men,

pious reverence is

about

miracle,I confess it is natural,

to feel

"

to

reference

accident in the street,or

accounts;

mind religious

of time.

great

more

at the first

seekingHis

one

a

of most

case

these two

and For

seen

uneducated, far

towards not

an

being alive

unconcerned

as

the events

seen

in

with differently be

not

with

us,

wrong

feel

oughtto

we

and subjects, religious

them

the

they are

Him,

to

and when has in

and

to such

some

will at first

a

ordinary extra-

sightbe


Conversions.

Sudden

believe it,and it is

tempted to

sees

before him, and

and

(ifhe

the

him On

and

laws

steady and

make

the other

of

course

as

the event

hand,

from

they are

destitute of

men

so

worthy

of people

whom

do so, not

so

"

but readily,

having

for

the "

much

for the

If any

and

man

.

cases

of,when

to

men

againfrom some

novel

have

who

called

were

Church

we,

to

on

believing lieving ; for be-

authoritymore

no

Paul's

St. recollecting

Gospelunto

or

an

Angel from that

than

you

ye

accursed l."

be

conversion I have been

change at

the zealous

once

either from

of partizanship

of faith 1

better sort

the

even

am

I have

as

fact of their

mere

though

.

.

of sudden

form

time

a

for not

other

let him received,

conversions

believingthe

for their not

Church,

2. In the

or

principle religious

blame, if I

I should

heaven, preach any have

at first

those who

some

sudden

such

privateindividuals words,

yet, in spiteof this,

regardas

our

deceive describing

than

accounts, and,

knowledge. Therefore,I enough religious

that surprised

been

altogether, religion

first ridicule such

the

keep stories.

to believe such

him hard

shows, rightly;and

not

without not

the truth,

which providence,

of God's

credulous,from

were

he

educated)his enlightenedviews concerning

be

course

which

guide into

is his

which

the

in the

are

Church

Catholic

in the

world, his confidence

of only the experience

which prophecies

false

of deceits and

number

ii\

or

Gal. i. 8, 9.

a

ing speak-

open

certain

sin,

creed,

worship,their light-


mindedness

is detected

in which

he

form

confirm

which

adopts,and

to

for

man,

some

not, takes

reason

unsettlingand, story is

himself meditate of

a

few

by

his

hours

from

of

strong

and

home

returned

fickleness of

hatred,from

any

mind

a

is not

will

is sometimes or

sanction

is the

out

mind.

ruined

of doors in the

to

course

miser,and

determined

for covetousness than extraordinary

more

change suddenlyfrom

love

now

described.

cowardice.

arisingor the case;

to the

case

like

to over-daring

changes,whether

credit

of life,

In

just

sometimes

men

malady, as

or religion

the revolutionizing

follyand misery,and

own

the

amiable

in

a

painfulfeeling,

extravagances,went

penuriousness.This

to

when

mean

who, having spendthrift

a

and

manner,

I

This

for the rest of his life remarkable

was

wrong,

be said to recommend

the other extreme, and

to

one

it were,

as

told

his

on

rightor

it for another.

from

rush

generallyarises

A

in the

great disgustto his present course

a

of those who it

be

may

other, whether

or

suddenlyabandons

and

proceed to mention,

change.

own

;

and

there is another

end, consistent

he cannot

his

by

us

I

to the

perseveres

it happens,but which

or

be

never

can

one

But

away.

conversion,which

man

a

that

themselves,their convictions

quicklywither

kind of sudden

as

in

root

earnestness

new

"

This is the test of their unsoundness

certain of them.

having no

their

by their frequentchanging again,so

and

changing again

""

Conversions.

Sudden

ill

nor

These

not

do

from

are

no

bodily

they impart

secular particular

course

or


Sudden habit of mind in

Conversions. the

adoptedon A

therefore. religion

11

neither do

change : who

man

vices,or tormented

which

is the consequence

of God, does so

chanced,turn

for religion,

to

miser

a

or

because

he

himself to it,and

it is

much

better

than religion

of

cause

persons

who

been

truth of the

Gospelto

if any

of sudden

conversion

frequentchange disproofof

the

mentioned, I unfitness

are

stone

only fit

bury

I have

God,

;

the

to

it is such

Yet

thought great and

the

prove

the

anguish

duties,and that only in

one

way

;

just now

change through as

not

only do

hand, in

other

inhumanity,and

become

they are

and instability

as

conversions

who

Men

they can

is that this kind

the

for the solitudes in which

themselves

honour

been

its moroseness,

iron ;

or

as

any

test, on

for this world.

strong passionand

rigidas

the

"

anthrope, mis-

motives

test there

divinityof

answer,

to

turns

the world !

is not from

are

he

a

to recommend

asks what

one

doubtless

or

his conversion. have

true

miser

a

said to do

reckoned

love

the

holy and

that

such

on

various times

at

anger,

might, if it

though

for him become

acts

be

cannot

religionby

and saints,

Now

thing he

when still,

he described,

at

he should

that

God's

he

less

all the

not

a

is sick

misanthrope ; and,therefore,

a

though religionis submits

he

of them, and without

honour

no

thought of

the

by

they

suddenlyprofesses

after a profligate life, merely because religion of his

j

one

hard

and

fit for life;

as

they

they sometimes or

they do

two not

of their indeed


Sudden

224.

C/iange their the other

Conversions.

as principles,

the

fickle convert, but,

apply,adapt,accommodate,

hand, they cannot

their principles to modify,diversify

things,which

of aim

at

great; and

merely as

views

to the

opposedis

most

of

matter

a

and

we

doing this

or

at

of practice

such

harsh

form

and

process

is shown

and

it

by

That

was

it was

at

do

we

they really

may

all

things for

He

sendeth,

much

So

for the

higher,and

go

ask

their mode

make

must

them

trace

it to

thus some

which, principles

same

change the profligate

unto

that

once

effected,and neither not

his firmness

his constancy

we

unbending in

and

proceeds;

parsimonious.

it will appear

by

we

pride; the

of it,resembled

of these.

when

circumstances,would

however

it

ence refer-

of life as

that

that principles

the

into the covetous

as

humble, docile, ready,

bidding.

I fear unserviceable,

other

I think

be order

His

thus formal

of selfishness and

under

well

any

it

calleth, going when

; and

men

are

not

which religion,

true

servants, who

He

that

from

of spirit

may

God's

Him, coming when

of life,what

which

"

ourselves

why they are

motives

cheerful, in

patient,and show

without

for all circumstances

in order that

come,

and practice,

it to the

to fit us

is intended

do

They

serious fault it is, looking at

most

a

existingstate

in little things as

perfectobedience

a

the

oppositefault.

is the

on

in

the

the

St. Paul's

whatever one

change

a

keepingto

his

death

of

death,

a

was

the

nor

of

sion, conver-

the other

fickle mind new

faith

"

martyrdom.


Sudden That

it was

not the

Conversions.

changeof

by

the

of variety

of the world ;

by

he

his labours,

his

well

as

sinners.

among

and break

ye to weep, to be bound

he

he

pleadedthe of his

us

for I

Jesus

and of his

mean

readynot

am

also to die at Jerusalem ""

cause

firmness,

"What declares,

heart?

my

only,but

of the Lord

Name

vices, ser-

busythoroughfares

reminds

He

when gentleness,

as

active

the cheerfulness, terity, alacrity, energy, dex-

and perseverance, with which of God

loved too well,

once

presence in the

and continued

"

proudand disappointed

a

with disgust what mind, quitting is evidenced

11

for the

tion readyaccommoda-

of himself to the will of God, in all its forms,when he says,

"

I

all means

by

made

am

save

rather what and which

appears may

When

"

such,not

which

not

I

or conversion,

uncommonlyfound,

St. Paul's conversion

proceedto

describe.

that they change, merelytheir opinions

but their hearts ; and moment

might

and opinionsreally changetheir religious

men

it is truly,

to be

of sudden

be that to which

and referred,

that I

l."

some

there is another kind

3. But

is to be

all thingsto all men,

this

is evidently

done

not

in

a

itis a slow work ; nevertheless, thoughgradual,

the

change is often

by

fits and

not

so uniform,but proceeds,

to say,

starts, being influenced by external events,

and other circumstances.

This

we

see

in the

growth of

for instance;it is slow,gradual, continual;yet plants, one

day by

chance 1

[VIII]

theygrow

Acts xxi. 13.

more

than

another,they

1 Cor. ix. 22.

Q


Sudden

22*6 make

that

on

at least

shoot,or

a

day by

remains

by nature,

far from

God; is

characters to form, which have

must

but not

time, when

God's

through

alas !

follow Him.

Many

There

first

He

be

must

fact either

external events, their attention

may

being

so,

least for

at

or

what

being called

to it.

the result of it, though

outward

be

heretics. for

a

They

long while,

length the the

them

inward

Others

shoot of

other

tinue Others, again,con-

and

religious opinions the

time

same

inconsistent with them

unhappy

the

;

dition con-

taught

character

these,till at

with

forces itself

no

been

they have

is at variance

has

a

or

reason

opinionsaccompanying it,and

surface of error, which

gan, they be-

consequence

perceivingthat

growth

ning. begin-

marked

one

be called in

do

or heathens, Jews, infidels,

as

hold the notions not

grace;

will,we

our

it has been their

brought up

forming within

on

gives us

holding at

of faith profession

instance,suppose to

Baptism,

seek God.

some

character forminga religious

as, for

leading

time then for

a

they began to

they made

all

All this

time, not, properly speaking,when

a

forward,the

some

of

all,

have

now

are

do not at all recollect any

men

but when

as

we

it

we

:

of time.

the perverseness

and definite time when recollect

nay,

at different times.

lives have begun religious

indeed,is

and

and those who

beginning;

a

souls

our

work

a

growth

circumstance, and

with

So

memory.

are

attracted to their

are

we

accidental

some

our

on

Conversions.

forward, forces

the

dead outward

root in their

minds, from


Conversions.

Sudden

"

suddenlyfalls off;suddenly,

accidental occurrence,

some

-just

been

as

which it is called,

and

cases

by religious men,

as

of

time

point of

if the very time of

which might be instances,

of profession

outward

in

a

of conversion. any

measure,

intermediate

again,recollect some

as

into their

the date of their inward

as

if

the time

recollect the firstoccasion when

Others

deep serious thought came

reckon this

In

the formal

fell off,is taken

error

plain,in

in the matter.

is there any suddenness

dare say it,St. Paul's case, the time when

we

is often

conversion, is

as

the lastof these

cause,

detect.

one

as

chance

some

sudden,though really,

if it were

of them

none

cannot

we

in all these

taken

falls at this moment

years, and which

going many

Now

had

might suddenlyfall,which building-

a

rather than that,in consequence as

227

minds, and

change. Others,

point of

their faith, or they firstopenlyprofessed

time

when

dared do

some

noble deed for Christ's sake. I

might go

I have said too was on

on

to show

more

this would

take

that only observe generally,

there

St. Paul ; but

to applies

time I will

much

in St. Paul's character which

but conversion,

merely

it and purified; higherobjects,

changed,and was

as

much

his

his soul

sinningmost

appearedto

him

a most afterwards,

what

how particularly

was

not

directed to was

changed

his creed that

was

and though he by regeneration; Christ

and awfullywhen grievously from

and

other

heaven,he

evidenced

then, as

zeal for God^ burningenergetic Q

2

a

most


Conversions.

Sudden

228

much indulgence,

sloth,and

or

enemy rather

views; for

lightas

Saviour

little child; he did

a

who

protector,than

he missed

and

to come,

was

his

on

of

own

did not

look

not

acted

minister

a

and obstinate;he positive

was

He

overthrow.

an

sidered con-

his inward

was

truth; he relied

the

considered

he

and

he

what

to

pridewhich

was

needed

defender

a

as

he

what

It

will.

pride which

"

approach to sensuality

implicitobedience

an

God's

all

from

more

all self-

from

abstinence

strictness of life, an scrupulous

seek for

out

Him

a

He

when

came.

how

But

he became As

he had

on

his

the

by

"Who

and was

that Apostles,

before

a

so

pleasedto

bore to be

be

hatred a

Hebrew

utter

self,when of

a

because

mercy,

of

of

1 Tim.

am

God;

persecutor,and I did it

igno-

sell-abandonment, had

he, who

Hebrews,and

i. 13.

I

his

he says,

a

been

Pharisee,

called, nay gloriedfor Christ's sake in 1

birth,

What

am/'

of the past,when

! what

Ah

Church I

''

in

to be called

meet

what

am

blasphemer,and

I obtained

and

he says,

persecutedthe I

his

conspicuousfor not

am

bitter remembrance

rantlyin unbelief1." scorn

I

of God

grace

injurious ; but what

became

when self-abasement,

Apostle,because

keen

he

so observances,

the least of the

but

confidence

proud

a

persecuted!

his knowledge,on on privileges,

humility.What

an

these respectswhen he had

whom

conspicuousfor

been

his

self,on

of Him

servant

a

change in

the

great was

being


Conversions.

Sudden

called,an titles!

bore to be

"

a

apostate,the

a traitor,

to his

furious zealots looked

eat

fellow/'a amid

"stirrer

he

only,saw

of

looked

St. Paul

on

wrought in

he says,

"

He

of due time."

him was

a

him,

One

he

also,while

of

seen

sightof

him

convert

him,

then

the bitter hatred those who And the

to

"

of

also,as

that Divine

support him

ing, all-pitySt. Peter to

ance, repent-

Last of one

born

all/' out

Countenance,so enough, first amid

his way

on

to

excite in

momentary

vision of

fury which

and

he, and

persecutedHim,

so so tender,so loving, calm, was majestic,

to

"pestilent

which

conversion. me

their

was

That

therebyroused

sudden

neither

given.

in love upon

turned

bound

in this great trial?

converted

which

those

abomination

an

had

supportedhim

he denied Him, and

when

God

a

was

and seditions,"

which

all-holy eye,

and

eyes, that he

the Face of Jesus Christ.

"

which

It

lost

curse

a

theywould

killed him.

sacred institutions which

special mercy

lightin

oath that

own

what And, lastly, that

mother, and

the great Apostle, who

on

till they had

iustificationin their

the

was

togetherby an

drink

nor

his

to

Such

renegade,

a

as

a fallen, a perfidious,

shame

a

;

countrymen.

themselves

miserable of

and

spurnedand spitupon

false-hearted and

of his Church

son

odious

most

229

he

was

hitherto had loved him.

if such

be the effect of of

gloriousPresence

brethren,will

be their

this lifeended, to

see

a

Christ,what

to bliss,

that Face

whom

think

you,

it shall be

? eternally

my

given,


%^z ''

/

am

the

AUR

which

by

of ""ljepljecD

our

shall be

And

the

in the book

of

:

our

and office,

an

a

1

not

office of trust,as

office of

smite

the

And

in

scattered."

returning"to

our

where

the

Zecb.

life for the our

sheep."

appeared,

Lord

only a lowly and simple it is with

great hardshipand

Ezek. xxxvii. 24,.

;

man

souls l."

East

shepherd is

againstthe

of Hosts

good Shepherd giveth His

the office of

shall have

Zechariah," Awake,

shall be

speaks of

Almighty

says

they all

Shepherd, and

In those countries of the

an

them/'

over

and

Shepherd and Bishop of

the title under

by the Prophets."David

"

sheep

St. Peter

manner

"The

Himself

fellow,saith the Lord

My

Shepherd,and like

king

of Ezekiel

sword, againstMy

that is

'

Jot the sheep. good ShepherdgivethHis life "John x. ii.

to appropriates

the mouth

""ciul"

the

had been foretold

He

Shepherd."

one

O

here

servant

God

XVI

good Shepherd:

Lord

My

SERMON

xiii. 7.

of

us,

over, but, more-

peril. Our

1 Tet. ii.25.

flockt


exposedto

are

The

enemies, such

no

has

Shepherd here

the

sheepby

as

need

no

not

tried.

days of

His

flesh it

it

but he that is

the

sheep

the

sheep are

the

sheep,and fleeth,and

"

"

that

before,"All shortly

Such

were

came

;

and

that

with

moved were

"

when

"

not

He

scattered abroad

and shepherd,

a

let them

return

of whom

the

Matt.

.

he is

He had said thieves

are

guide.

no

Christ

when

He

was

they fainted,

prophetsof Israel

man

.

sheepthat

the hills, as

on

Prophet says,

ix. 36.

because

said,These

.

have

to his house

shepherdsin

.

and

Micaiah, the Lord's Prophet,

every

feed the flocks ?

as

sheephad

the rulers and

They

of

be to the ! should

no

have ter, Mas-

in peace *."

the time

"Woe

of Israel that do feed themselves

1

leaveth

sheephavingno shepherdl."

the Lord

the

Such, too, were

; or,

the multitudes

them,

when

days of Ahab,

own

them

before Me the

saw

as

were

all Israel scattered

saw

whose

catcheth

rulers of the Jews

compassionon

Such, in like manner, in the

life for

sheep."

came

ever

and priests

the

so

There

because fleeth, hireling

in consequence

;" and

Lord

otherwise.

sheepscattered

the

The

our

and hireling,

an

careth not for the

Lord found

and robbers

where

was

the wolf

The

sheep.

and hireling, Our

to fidelity

not, seeth the wolf coming, and

scattereth the an

his

good Shepherd giveth His

that the

true

was

But

1

describes.

with fierce beasts of prey.

encounters

in the

23

Lord

our

to prove

hirelingshepherd is dwelt

Souls.

Shepherdof our

The

not

Ezekiel,

shepherds the

herd shep-

because scattered,

were

s

1

Kings

xxii. 17.


The

232 there is

beasts of the

the idle So

when field,

of the

it all

infinite mercy

gatherin

to

when

in the conflict with

lay down

without

quoted,

His

Smite

the

ever,

accordingto

And

soon

before us,

"He

leadeth them follow

for

ear

whom

she had

added, "

Angel

son

Follow

into Galilee ...

1

Ezek.

not

be

live for

to

"

said,

He

shepherddoth

a

in the

sheep by

parable and

name

go

xx.

voice,"so,

He

known

Me."

did

knew

He

His

surrection, re-

by

her

by

the

So, too, He Me'?"

goeth

And

and

they see Zech.

Me.'

"

xi. 17. 5

John

3

Jer. xxxi. 10.

xxi. 15.

His

before you

My brethren,that they go

*

16.

Him

again He

so

Behold

on

call her

the eye.

by And

"

tell

there shall

John

His

of Jonas, lovest thou

xxxiv. 2. 5. 4

death

herself and

told the women,

and Galilee,

left

sheep shall

Himself

own

Mary wept,

she turned

said,"Simon, He

the

gather him, as

they know

while and

good Shepherd

prophecy already

from

says

that

moment,

a

prophecywhich

calleth His

in His

out, and goeth before them, and the sheep

Him,

name4,

to

sheep,they were the

rose

He

as

the

and

Shepherd

that other

And

in

Woe

came

for

though

the enemy

that scattered Israel will his flock 3."

"

says,

Christ

life for the

He

scattered"), yet

:" and

the children of God

one

guide (accordingto

a "

l

scattered

the world when

over

"

to all the

meat

leaveth the flock 2 !"

scattered abroad."

to

they became

they were

were

had

Souls.

Prophet Zechariah,who

shepherdthat

was

and

shepherd:

no

the time

Shepherdof our

into


Shepherdof our

The From

time

that

placeof

died that

ever, has gone

before them

whithersoever

He

of footsteps

the

tents shepherds'

No

This

titles of earth or

His

and

act

utter it.

Yet

the text,as receive

pain,which it

delightsin

underwent

strong hand, and

and

shall

His

out.

day that 1

Rev.

he

xiv. 4.

As

image

lipsto

own

in

contained

degreeas

we

can

sake.

our

Lord

this

figureby will

God

shepherd:

He

that

those

the

....

shall

with

are

gather bosom,

young3/' of

mouth

the with

come

in His

and carry them

promisesby

Ezekiel,

I, will both search My sheep,and seek

Behold, I, even

them

arm,

a

lowly

so

shall rule for Him

arm

gently lead

And, again,He "

His

shall feed His flock like with

the

No

condescension.

His

for His

under prophesied

was

woman.

words.

human

us

that

"

and hardship, degradation,

for

"

the lambs

a

in such

us,

Prophet Isaiah, Behold,the He

of

great even

notion of the

He

born

fitlyshow

is too

He

man

giveto Himself,ever

conveyingto

it,some

Hence

will

of

was

and

awful

the Son

surpasses

Christ

deed

by

kids beside

the

to

up

became

mystery

which

mean,

forth

their way

feedingtheir

flesh,and

can

live for

the Lamb

theyfollow

come

can

God

became

ineffable

the

\

earthlyimages Word

took

they might

going

the flock,and

truth,that gracious the

"

and

:

goethV

the

233

good Shepherd who

the

sheep,and

the

Souls.

a

shepherdseeketh

is among

his 2

sheep

Cant.

i. 8.

out

that

his flock in the scattered ;

are

"

Isa. xl. 10, 11.

so


will I seek out

My sheep,and

all

they have

placeswhere

and

day 1."

dark

Lord He

is my

And

shall feed

Hear,

O

in

me

the Psalmist

a

parable, speakingof Himself, a

hundred

the

sheep,if

is

until lost,

it,he layethit on

of

Lord His

Isaiah it

and

in

dwell "

cover

4

it

xv.

in

him

xxxiv. 11, 12.

Luke

of the

Prophet with

By carrying bears them,

love He

the

sheep on

"gather them

in His bosom."

said of

was

His

between

Ezek.

lost

by carryingthem

on

His

of their dwelling-place; the security signified

shall dwell

shall

lay the

should

He

is meant

bosom

of old time

Lord

after that

go

he hath found

when

passage

the fulness of His grace ;

the Lord

leave

here said that Christ,the to

former

a

carry them

in His

shoulders is as

:

a

his shoulders, rejoicing4/'

said that

was

and

arm,

them

And

Angels,condescends

shoulders

His

he find it ?

in

having

of them, doth not

one

brethren,it is

Observe,my

sittest

says

of you

man

and nine in the wilderness,

ninetyand

which

he lose

leadest

that

Himself

What

"

forth

me

that

Thyselfalso,Thou He

The

he addresses Him,

And

And

"

nothing-.

lack

I

can

Shepherd of Israel,Thou

Cherubims3."

the

cloudy

Him,

pasture,and lead

green

sheep,show

a

says of

of

out

scattered in the

heen

of comfort V

thou

Josephlike upon

will deliver them

Shepherd,therefore

beside the waters "

Souls.

Shepherdof our

The

234-

4, 5.

Benjamin, "

safetyby

all the

and

Him

.

.

day long, and

shoulders5;"and 2

the beloved of

he shall

again,of Israel,

Ps. xxiii. 1, 2. '

the

.

Deut.

"

Ps. lxxx. 1.

xxxiii. 12.


The "As

eagle stirreth

an

them and

on

her

there

was

in the

wings :

hearken

.

.

carried I

by Me

made

deliver

you1."

bear the

a

whole

burden

not

Adam

;

"

He

alone

in His

for

might bringus

unto

Himself offering conscience Such us

was

And that

with

"

of

the

of

Deut.

xxxii. 11.

Gal. iii.13.

do

Himself

it; He

and could

alone

guiltyworld,

a

debt, past, we

owed

but

the children

on

of

just for

the

unjust,that

"

"

through the

Eternal

He

Spirit

spot to God, and purging our to

serve

the

Living

Christ,layingdown

is called the Good from

work shepherd's

favour, as

Isa. xlvi. 1

old

to your

will I carry you ;

load of

God

on

hence, in like manner,

specialDivine

.

2," being made

dead works

of Christ,a

which .

tree

God,"

without

the deed

the

upon

the

body

and therefore He

:

1

from

stoop-

Even

.

which sufferings

wrath

"

Nebo

sin, the accumulated

own

s,"

curse

again,

and

"bowed

could

the

the

pay,

And

I will carry, and will

weight,the

to come;

us

a

.

alone, who

world's

down,

hoary hairs

to

of man's

present,and could

the womb

even

He

him."

Me, O house of Jacob

unto

beareth

did lead him,

beasts

and I will bear, even

down,"

came

with

the

upon

from

He, and

am

I have

were

alone

boweth

Bel

ProphetIsaiah, "

cattle

age

the Lord

her

over

wings,taketh them,

strange god

no

eth ; their idols

are

her

so

035

her nest, fluttereth

up

abroad spreadeth

young,

Souls.

Shepherdof our

"

has

been

-

l

life for

Shepherd.

the time

being a

i.

His

V

God

of Adam

marked

shadow

to out

of the

1 Pet. ii. 24.

1 Pet. iii.18.

Heb.

ix. 14


The

236

good Shepherd who "

was

a

the

Lord

had

offering1." And

Shepherds abiding in

their flock

the chosen

Egypt?

"Thy

both

and

we

there

"

low estate to

office should pastoral

before

he

a

new

as

"

Gen. xlvi. 34.

He

of the

became,

nations ; he

and cattle,

camels, and

servants, maid-

6,"

asses

*

But

Israel for Jacob.

his descendants

iv. 2. 4. 4

was

literally

father

father of many had much

it

favours,and by supernatural

given him

firsthe was, Gen.

a

men

come,

be thus

in

God

in whom

Pharaoh.

men-servants, and visited

was

name

1

him,

and exceedingly,

and

nation abomi-

an

of

to

first is Jacob, the

appearedbefore

and

Saviour

great honour,

who patriarchs,

increased

sequence, con-

surelyis

which

servants

the

the

"

shepherds,

what, in

Egypt,

fulfilled. And

Abraham

into

descended

"are

say,

over

description

is the

they

favoured

three

are

His will +hat His

as

born ?

was

Every shepherdis

particular, special types of raised from

Saviour

fathers8;" and

our

the

Egyptians4."

the

unto

But

family when

the world ?

figureof

what

their repute in

was

a

And

servants," they

also

a

to

whom

to

field,keeping watch

the

by night2."

given of

that

news

and

Abel

they

he

of the fat

his flock and

were

"

of time

in process

respectunto

who

Angels first brought the "

and

of firstlings

the

And

thereof. his

come.

"

"

RighteousAbel

"

to

was

keeperof sheep/'

''broughtof

Souls.

Shepherdof our

Luke

at the

solemnlyconfessed 3

ii.8. s

Gen.

Gen.

xxx.

had

year

xlvii. 3.

43.


The

by

"

;" and Syrianready to perish

a

year,

the

employment ?

of

care

and suffering-,

his

with expostulation "This

"

"

he

rams

That

of beasts I

torn

was

of

I bare the loss of it ; of my

whether in the

stolen the

night; and

my

have I been

twenty

hast

is

Who to be

Yet, you

favoured

he

see,

to

Yet

come.

drove

and

who,

he

saw father-in-law,

fire in God's up

on

a

own

is

rival

bush.

the

high,the

Angel

mine .

a

He

anointed "

was

thou

exalted

was

to

second The

and

of the God 41.

is

as

Moses,

helped the their flock ;

to water

man

third

a

second

flock of Jethro,his

of the Lord

"the

that

us

souls who

shepherdsand

Gen. xxxi. 38"

and

.

.

by

Thus

eyes.

in

the third is David, the

And

heart.

the frost

Bishop of

keeping the

was

and

I was;

x"

the Priest of Midian

while

Thus

shepherd,to image

there

the

requireit,

prevailby intercession ?

in various ways.

away

daughtersof

to

cast

thee ;

unto

Jacob, who

than

thee,"

not

didst thou

me,

Shepherd and

true

highlyfavoured who

a

relative,

have I not eaten.

thy house;

God, and

is

toil

with

by night.

times

ten

wages

more

mysticaland was

in

years

Prince with

a

hand

sleepdepartedfrom

changed my

what

and

broughtnot

drought consumed

day

his

learn from

we

I been

thy flock

stolen

by day,or

was

thy she-goatshave

their young-, and the which

what

master

have

237

with

years,

hard

years

and

thy ewes

says ;

many

his

twenty

and

sheep;

for how

and

Laban

Souls.

Shepherdof our

who

flame

a

after

man

was

of

raised

of Jacob, and

the


The

238

the

"

sheep. he

as

He

was

faithful and

maineth

yet

sheep." of

seven

all

might

the Lord

"

thy

And

children?

when

he

he

"

came

from

he

when for

account

of the

them

he

"

him

not

Jesse,

said,There

re-

keepeththe withal

look to ; and

goodly to

to

came

the

he

he

a

in green 1

2 Sam.

3

1 Sam.

yet

meadows, and

not

by

and

went

lehem4;" Beth-

his brother

sheep in

bear "took

after

went

the

and

them, the

were

of

a

lamb slew

shepherds

war

;

men

of

livingin tents," "the

indeed,"plain men simplicity, of men,"

army

of peace and

once

And

brought before Saul, he

was

lion and

a

flock,"and

at

"

sheep at

his few

leavingthose

how

times,men

meekest

found

ruddy,and

was

both, and delivered it. Such

of old

looked

said unto

feed his father's

Saul,to

wilderness;"and when

out

but

a

prudentlywith

in Saul's court,he

been

he had

reproachedhim

an

with

said,Arise,anoint him, for this is he \"

and

gave

people,

Jesse,and

Samuel

And

:

one,

ones,

His

fed them

to

by

one

sons,

young

Jacob

he

came

anions

sheep-folds ;

the youngest, and, behold, he

And

again,after returned

feed

So

beautiful countenance, and

a

the

from

great with

ewes

Samuel

had chosen

here

Are

found

was

heart,and ruled them

power3."

God

whom

he

away

inheritance.

true

throughhis

he

that

him;

Israel His

all his

took him

He

the following"

took

and

of Israel ':" but

Psalmist

sweet

Souls.

Shepherdof our

easy,

indolent

men,

cool streams, but

xxiii. 1.

*

Ps. lxxviii. 71"73.

xvi. 11, 12.

*

1

sitting men

Sam. xvii. 15. 28. 35-37.

of


The

rough duties,who while

they had

And

if such

the both

simplelives in

He

they are

was

"the

"

didst thou

answerable

"

Jacob ;

for

us

good Samaritan, "Take thou

will repay

thee1.:v

another

image :

if it bear shalt cut

me," 1

Luke

x.

says 35.

how trial,

of beasts I

spised "de-

was

other

much "

hand,

more

so

laid down

unto

He

rent?

of

He

as

and "

made

not

the devil had care

in

In

if

him,"

I

when another

Jacob; and

who

the

says, "and

again I

year also

.

.

and

after that thou

was

*

Like

come

the

day

Himself

parable,under

not, then

the

hand

Christ undertaken

Lord, let it alone this

V

"when

brought not

has not Has

Or,

fruit,well; it down

who the

If, on

spendestmore, "

strive

not

doing good/' who

And

whom

whatsoever

who

?

souls?

our

known un-

how

I bare the loss of it ; of my

it." require

charge of

"did

again/'and

not

torn

was

of

men

Son/' carpenter's

men"?

sheep

came,

of commerce,

of sorrows,"and who

man

a

which

That

marts

about

"

thee,"says the

and

and suffering

of

was

fortunes, uncorruptedand

was

"went

more

He

shepherdsare

lowly of heart/''who

His lifefor the "

If

and

men

who

He

much

who

of rejected

and

exploits.

Shepherd,when

heroic?

reviled reviled,

was

do

how figures,

obscure

239

to suffer, necessity

He

more

cry/'who

nor

the

were

and

the

to opportunity

kings'courts

"meek

was

the

and guileless

much

under

were

the good itself,

Truth

Souls.

Shepherdof our

Luke

sumed drought con-

He

who

xiii.8, 9.

at


The

240

midday

down

sat

His thirst, whereof and water

to

rather

save,

the well, or

they came eat."

offer it to and

to

from

the water

city,and said, Master,

the

whose

"

"by night," says

me

the

fortydays in His

it

wont

continue

day,and

passed nightsin

or

her hand

at

of, He

not

to seek

came

sleepdepartedfrom

of One

nightof

He

consumed

frost"

read

dwelt

from

meat

my

while before

knew

living

a

when accept the offer of His disciples,

to

with

not

world

his children

had

good Shepherd,to

take

to

Jacob, "and we

He

sheep whom

than

"The

whereas

quench

to

himself,and

drank

the

the

became

well, tired with

of that water

Yet

impart,which

of those lost

one

Jacob

"

his cattle"?

as preferred,

and

Jacob's

at that very

journey,and needing some

His

Souls.

Shepherd of our

mine

or

rise

to

was

in prayer

mountain,

eyes;" and

on

God

to

the

? who

who

sea?

the wilderness ? who, in the

evening

forlorn in the bleak garden,

was passion,

strippedand

long

a

bleedingin

the

cold

judgment

hall?

Again : Moses, and

was

amid

told of God's

Shepherd,lived

true

of His

laborious

mountain, and

no

a

his

adorable life of

ministry; man

the vision of God

sheep,saw Name;

and

Christ,the

in contemplation

He

knew

the midst

on transfigured

was

Son

the

but

the

the

Father,

the Father but the Son.

nor

Jacob endured,Moses Jacob and

endured

meditated

"

and David

the frost, and heat, and

paid the priceof

the lost

sheep;

wrought.

nights, sleepless Moses

was

taken


The

Shepherdof our

into the mount

up

the foe,and mouth the

fortydays; David

recovered the prey

of the lion,and beasts.

ravenous

Jacob,and and

for

in

was

Souls.

he

"

the paw

Christ,too,not onlysuffered with

David

David.

shepherdsat Bethlehem, suffered from

defended his father's

His

either of them

as

the heroic David, all in

sheepof

erred and us

one

His

truths ; let

us

is "the

Way,

lightunto He

is our

we

are

'

our

and

and Shepherd,

His

sheep,we

Tsa. lxiii.1

[VTIl]

the Truth, and

ways,

"

3.

Moses,

a

us

have

sheep:"

let the

on forget,

and Guardian.

the Life2." unto

He our

is

a

paths.

voice.

His

the sheep know shall hear

and people,

never

Guide

lanthorn

King.

on forget,

never

sinners;let

are

all three,

say, "We

like lost

ment." rai-

Jacob,

as

was

His

are

ways,

the other hand, that Christ is our He

David

pasture."Again,we

we

kled sprin-

was

Priest, Prophet,and

strayedfrom Tby

hand, that

and

anger,

stained all His

He

say daily, We

these forget

never

His

lowlyJacob, the wise "

ments garHis

their blood

"

My brethren,we the

one

dyed

gloriousin

; but Christ

Moses

as

with "

David, nor

as

all types,the fulfilling

the Cross in order

on

was

fury,and

not

heralded to the

people"in

garments,and was

and

Edom,

," but He

in His

Jacob nor

1

trod the

He

trampledthem upon

"from

came

Bozrah

for apparel,"

rescued it from the

of the bear,and killed

sheep at Bethlehem; Christ,born He

foughtwith

with Moses,but fought contemplation

conqueredwith

to conquer.

241

If

it,and it,recognize *

John

xiv. 6. R


obey it. before

Let

:

goes

for

called St.

Paul,he

vision/'

Let

own

"

to

voice.

thee?"

Nor

St. John

knew

St. Paul

bid, "try

are

But

let

a

better

for Him let let

us

us

or

our

He

;

said,

he

is it

a

"

art

be

hearts

own

friends

our

alone

call heaven view

guideus

can

our

in

know

be

safe while

we

to

with

let

us

Let

keep close to Him,

when

look

us

out

ourselves; this world

or

look out us

to that better

fall in with

We

of God."

for

look out

country ;

pilgrimage;

the trackless desert,

who, unless they follow the shepherd,will be lose themselves,sure

is

Lord/'

knowing

home,

sheep in

;"

His

Lord?"

least let

;

in

it till Eli told

they

our

He

what

is the

home, and this life a

ourselves,as

pray

each

come,

Thou,

content

home

us

us

to

know

be at

heavenly

Follow thou Me

said,"It

did not

not

us

calls

always easy

it,and

Christ

When

tarrytillI

whither,yet

our

His receiving

voice;let

country,that is,a heavenly. who

goes

willingheart.

whether spirits,

Let

make

not

us

way

there difficulty

call.

home,

our

the

calls,and

for His

one

asked, "Who

whatever

Christ

ears

Samuel

before St. Peter. him.

in

His

and

If I will that

"

He

not disobedient to the

was

men

of

heareth."

servant

To St. Peter He

way.

of St. John, that

Thy

beware

us

desire to know

us

call all

does not

when following

called Samuel, he answered,

God

giftof watchful

for the

His

Let

When

Speak,Lord,

Souls.

before,and His sheepfollow Him, for

His voice."

in vain.

grace

of not

beware

us

He

"

they know "

Shepherdof our

The

I42

sure

the wolf.

We

His

eye

"ind under

to are

;

but


The if

suffer Satan

we

Souls.

Shepherdof our

advantageover

gain an

to

243 woe

us,

to us!

Blessed

they who

are

and their

of strength

theywho

in their

who

resolve

body to

Him

;

to Him

who

gave

live

ior

eviL

good,

come

be their Lord

and Master, their

will

come

to

a

They

will,with

"the

God

end, and perfect

which

with Moses, that

"

is their

that His rod and

no

His

them

day,so

be ;" and with David, that in of death, they fear

"

the

evil,for

He

staff comfort

they

walk

is the

Lord

1

Gen.

K

2

They

is with ""

;"

strength

the shadow

them, for

will be with not

that

all evil '

shall their

Holy

xlviii.15. 16.

!

they die,as

from

them

their Saviour/'

shall

long unto

"

and

when

them,

overflow them;

through the fire,they their God, the

He

the last.

at

ere

burnt, neither shall the flame kindle He

they

are

God

of valley

they pass through the waters He and through the rivers, they shall when

and

all their life

redeemed

as

that

"

peace

Jacob, confess Him,

that fed them

day, the Angel

to

His life

come sunshine,

come

King

are

implantit

Blessed

dishonour

honour, come

days,

blessed

and

ever.

tempest,

come

flower of their

fain give it to them

they may come

"

soul and

youth turn

for them, and would in them, that

give the

shall not

upon

One

be

them, for of Israel,


XVII

SERMON

IRelfffioujS 31c?*1 "And

the angelsaid unto them, Fear not: for, behold,I bring you good tidingsof great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born this day in the cityof David a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord."

nnHEKE

great Festival which

the

lowliness and which

joy.

This

is set before

in acceptableness men

have,

II.

lessons principal

two

are

on

ii. 10,

Luke

"

or

God's

privatelife,and

that

cheerfulness

to

in it.

state

shall be led to think

shall be or

led

to

fix

minds

our

If

great and

and

which

the most

them, humble

or

consult

we

the

poets of this

and writingsof historians, philosophers,

world, we

all others,in

heavenly excellence

sight of

taught

are

day celebrate,

day, of

a

have, allotted

may

we

this

we

surelyis the

us

which

men

hearts

happy; upon

we

high

conspicuousstations,strange adventures, powerful

talents to

cope

great destinies.

with We

them, memorable shall consider

1

For

Christmas

Day.

struggles,and that

the

highest


ReligiousJoy. of life is the

3curse

of

245

pursuit,not

mere

the

enjoyment

good. But

when

think

we

commemorate

we

opens

it,a

upon

this life must

be

ever

have not

brought near

Son

His

from

is stored up

weary

they fancy may

be chief and

about

all,"

and

to

the

city of

Unto

in the

pursuitof

men

what

longerhave they to

nc

The

It

longerneed

their hearts

times.

"

says,

that

known un-

naturally aspire, them

speaksto

text

is born

Saviour, which

a

highestgood.

perilin quest of

you/'it

David

though

to this world.

No

goods;

encounter

they did in heathen

that

our

bosom

themselves

blessedness to which as

to seek

earth.

on

of ardent minds

wander

reminded

us, in the descent of the

Father's us

among

and very different scene

are

It is found, it is of God

what

lifeof toil and effort, yet that,

a

we properly speaking,

and day's Festival,

new

First,we

us.

upon

of this

this

day

is Christ

in

the

Lord."

Nor, again,need which

this vain

we

go

world

took

Himself

on

despises.No than So two

that

a

have

we

lessons

"

rank

on

be cheerful and

a

any

and

the world

mere

things

noble.

Christ

esteems, when

humble of God

the Feast

and

the world more

nary ordi-

chose for Himself.

of the

anxietywithin

weary

of those

and station which

the Son

instead of

without,instead of

great

what

lot could be

that which

questof

calls

dishonoured altogether He

in

Nativitythese

and

despondence

search after great things, to

joyful;and, again,to

"

be

so

in the midst


Religiousyoy.

246 of

those

which

the world

Let

and

ordinarycircumstances

consider this

us

do

First,what

1.

there

of which

flock

read

What

it in them

was

Angels and

contained

justbefore

the text?

shepherdskeeping watch

heavenly hosts

the

their

over

Why

shepherds?

attracted the attention Were

Angels?

of

these

to make

think

us

had, or

given; but

there is no

reason

common

any

may

it is that

creature,is more

man,

in the

case

of Israel.

of some,

sort of

and

rity. obscu-

love, especial

the

placewhen and

in

then

religion.Why

a

are

Nay,

better than

lowly.

fallen, dependent,and

that power

were

of the

good men

poverty'ssake

in his proper

circumstances,and

they

great advances

it)affection, upon a

that

circumstances,simple,

any

looks with

is said

shall be

more

they were

habits of

for their

God

term

that

without

but

they chosen? (aswe

other

in their

men

formed

very

Almighty or

show

consolation

suppose

of

run

fearingGod,

or piety, were

to

they

safelysay, they

may

nothing to

for the

Nothing

that hath

than enlightened

more

waited

and

is

there

time, who

the

Faith,we

so.

of them, for to him

some

holier and

? pietyand gifts

for

of

herds shep-

or learned,distinguished, powerful? Were

known especially

in

that

them.

these

to

appear

which

the Lord

life

the text is part.

by night,and Angels appearedto

should

of

of.

scorn

length,as

at

more

we

certain

were

and thinks

over

passes

graciousnarrative

the

the

obscure

haps Per-

destitute

he is in

lowly

riches,though

unnatural

avoidable un-

appendages


ReligiousJoy. to man,

such.

as

which

profit by them,

as

those the

feel we

glad that

yet we

yet do is less

trades and

are

and honour

and feel grateful

we

there

as

not

are

they are

chosen

then, were shepherds,

engage not

ours

;

sightgreatness

becomes

less.

us

of their

account

on

we

soldier's profession,

a

in God's

affect it; so

while

who

more

towards respectful

than obscurity.It acceptable

The

callings

unbecoming", though requisite ; and

are

in them,

Just

i\7

a to be the firstto hear of the Lord's nativity, lowliness,

secret which

And

what

into account The

who

to presented

Lord's

our

rational creatures

of God's

engaged in

men,

that very

time

to

beasts of prey of

or

did His

robbers ;

"

scaringawaj

theyare thinking

when

they

of

view

sheep,keeping

to listening

weather

the noises

far other visitants than range

rather

objects,or

again

and

minds

of

of

the tale of

suddenlyare

day "

"We

one

or

two

to objects,

variety,which

exposed to such

a

life of

met

know

and

minute

thought,the

the

side, and

the plain,considering

the

the

their

they conceived.

again without men

dogs by

over

watchingfor

and

contracted

their

night,

of the

darkness

the

set

hardship,exposedat

nothingbut earthlythings,countingover

their

bidding

broughttogether. A

the cold and

!

highestand the lowest

life of

watching their flocks,with

take

we

to them

messengers

the

are

a

when

us

these strength,

shepherds.Here

the

of poor

were

excel in

Angelswho

towards

is

contrast

a

this world knew.

princesof

of the

none

by the

ordinary and

engage

fro the

heat, cold,and


248

ReligiousJoy.

wet, hunger and

nakedness, hardship and

They

much

for any

thing,but

way,

without

heart,and

care

of mechanical

sort

without To

circumstanced

so

minds, and

bondage

to teach

because

behold I

2. And

a

be

David

were

low

"

he

"

said, in

God's saw

such

presence.

alarm

shepherds.Even startled them. We

are

we

he

so

to

"

for

said,

you

The

poor,

is

which

his presence

lesser wonder

of any uneasy

shepherds; He

with

one

to

as

another.

of address

observed,as

if

quent freman

in support him, especially "

the

the

this world

mode

a

have

may to

Therefore

Angel honoured

above

Angel said,

an

I have said

his message.

joyfulby and

day in

is born this

is Christ the Lord."

The

have

the

chosen

kingdom, and

you

much

assurance

a

had

appearingto

This

afraid naturally

world, for

unto

low, rich

as Scripture,

some

the

be

to

not."

Fear

He

not,"

the Festival.

his very

and

in the world.

second lesson,which

good tidingsso

high equalize

needed

by

taught it

disclosed

He

a

gainedfrom lot

Fear

open and

that God

Saviour,which

a

comes

now

humble

next

still more

good tidingsof great joy, which

bring you

cityof

may

a

downcast

to be

not

shall be to all people. For the

in

on

to Angel appeared,

them

them

lot.

their

to

the

to be heirs of His

poor in this world

honour

they

if to show

appeared as

do

go

reflection.

men

their in

to

cease

servitude.

not," when

Fear

caused

would

among

have

Angel said,

"

messenger

conscience

he the

reasonably Fear

not."

from the other when

left to


ReligiousJoy. his

that

ourselves,and

think

Besides,we

littlerealize the

Angel

by

to

So for when

one

minds

or

other

the

"

afraid ; when

it shines

around.

of power,

and

His

a

darkness

His

he

far religionitself, says, in the words

while

His

mercy,

His

glory,yet

the

His

at yet religious

nothingbut

from of the

of the at

greatness

"

Angel,

him

call him

They

not

has

and

of Jesus too

the

a

more

they rejoiced. 1

2 Cor. iv. 6.

terror,

;" for such is us

it is the

Christ \

Thus

dazzlingbrightness

so shepherds,

in them

But

poured about

that first Christmas.

work

Then

all.

Fear

God

the Face

first alarmed

happy temper.

His

of

made

consolatory glory,for

a

Gospel on

tidingsof good,to

culties diffi-

and

range

inculcatingalarm

Almighty

gloryin

while

alarms

merely conscience-stricken.

is

it is

upon

the sinner, word, frighten

heavenlyherald tempered the

of God

God

holiness,the

commandments,

he is not

when religious,

lightof

visible;

gloryof

religion

pouredin

think religion has seeinghim afraid,

so, whereas

the

little lightis

them.

about little

A

a

afraid

sore

around

not/''

Fear

the faithfulness of His

men

should be

we

us

were

apprehendedbefore.

shone

and terror ; the

woe

before

shepherdswere

the Lord

the conscience,there is

sightsof

world, that

unseen

never

we

reason

Angel said,

us

evil.

unbelief,a truth beingbrought

our

which

glory of

the

makes

of

reason

our

the

And

coming- forebodes

to presenthimself spirit

or

startled home

so

249

The

glory

he added wholesome

the and


Religious Joy.

250

Fear not/' said the

"

Angel,

for behold

"

bring you

I

good tidingsof great joy,which

shall be to all

For

in the

a

unto

is born

you

Saviour,which

with the

Angel

God

and

multitude

a

the words

which

Christ and

His

the

famished were

men

earth; nay

on

imparted the His

Son

of what

news

will

to those who

His favour than the

intimates,to

sympathizewith

Almighty

God

be

by hastening(ifI their

over

Angel

The

behind

then

the

gave

in the event

in shepherds,

This

he

had

events

to

are

love,

we

strangers.

and gracious,

the

they

show

the friendless,

term)to

confide

shepherdskeeping

sheepby night?

but humilityand joyfulness; was

Such

the

and

happening.

us, not

use

to

that

those whom

more

may

cold

first He

to the lowlyand impressively

more

great, the joyfulsecret

watch

them

night was

that

to

the greatestof

as

then born into the world.

was

could

to teach them

much

as

were

minister

of their

so, for to

more

told to friends and

How

love

Such

graciousnight to

out

great joy;

objectsof God's

highest,and

men."

that

them

rouse

into

mood

in the

Spiritswho

blessed

was

ing heavenlyhost, prais-

God

Saints,spoke on

shepherds,to

then, when

suddenlythere

will towards

good

people.

city of David

And

"

of the

saying,Glory to

earth peace,

the

day

is Christ the Lord."

finished his announcement,

he had

on

this

that

intimated

birth

first lesson of an

infinitely greater

to which itself,

itself of the

in these

words:

mingled

he directed the

Holy "Ye

one

Child

Jesus.

shall find the


Joy, Religious babe

in

wrapped

into the

therefore the

Him,

to

only as

not

unto

which

pass,

with

us

and

greater miracle

the

Nativityof

too

go

She

"

Virgin,

brought in

manger."

What

world, and "

:

which

to

St. Luke

Eternal

Father

from

born into this world this

time, lay in

the

beginning,He

of sin

His

as

a

mother's

arms,

bands, and

sleepin

of

Most

who

created

flesh,though remaining what flesh

as

truly as

if He

He had

a

herds shep-

swaddling and

was

to

the

glorywith

at this time

He,

as

at

all appearance

wrapped by Mary

infant's

laid to

in

the

littleinfant.

was

High,

this to all the

of heaven

God

The

in

laid Him

wrapped

and powerless, and helpless

God

first-born Son, and

had been in

earth,the Divine "Word, who

second

of the Blessed

says

sign is

babe

manger."

a

us/'

to

Angel repeatedit to

shall find the

clothes,lying in

her

wonderful

therefore the

Ye

known

swaddling clothes,and a

go

is come

thingwhich

Angel directed them,

the

forth

to

now

us

contemplatethat

to

had

lesson also.

a

made

hath

them,

Christ.

Him

wrapped

this

see

Lord

the

as

another, Let

to

one

kings'

where

them

warned

thus

in

they might approach

that

sign,but

a

Bethlehem, and

Let

a

Angel

shepherdssaid

"The even

not

of themselves,or

one

Him; find

would

born

was

fancythat He

able to

be

Him

for

look

manger."

a

Christ

the Lord's

world, they would

palaces.They become

swaddlingclothes,lyingin they heard

Doubtless,when

251

in

The

manger.

an

Son

the worlds, became was

before. ceased

to

He

came be-

be what


Joy. Religiotcs

252, He

and

was,

He

submitted

up

in the

Him

though that

to possible

were

if we

human

sorrows,

mystery

a

of God

becoming man and

His

were

admit

language or

such ings, feel-

human

His?

first to last in the Son in

Yet

mercy

thoughts,

to proportion

of it ; and

the mystery

is the grace,

as

sc

any

contemplatethe mystery, and steadily

us

whether

any

consequence

marvellous

Were

be to make

high

as

after the

this indeed

us

He

descended

Angel's news is the

effect of

low to

"

we

is

already

of the

were

would

the

it,so

great,

so

nal Eter-

effect of it would

the

told that

Seraphim,that

as

which

and death

incarnation we

mystery

that

say

follow from

to

great

overpowering,as

in the

Son.

is too

dispensation; any

a

so

grace

manifested

us

!

which

nature

our

wants, first became

human

His

is the greatnessof the fruit of it. Let

as

What

such

in

to inherit all

enough, but

is there from

is the grace so

use

of God

infant, only a helpless

of imperfections

to

a

emptying of

an

not

sinless soul.

eye

mother's

grace ; but

concerningthe Infinite,when

reflection

What

a

venture

may

What

humiliation

infirmities and

the

!

! and

man

were

at

unspeakablegiftof

condescension become

be taken

the Mother

became

man

flesh.

mother's

a

cherished

be

to

daughterof

what

have

mortal,to

a

into

changed

of Mary, to offspring

and

Him,

A

glory to

a

of

her, indeed, an

to

"

actuallybeen

to be the

hands

fixed upon bosom.

had

to

that

shepherds? far

as

such

ascend startle And words


ReligiousJoy. may

be

but

not

mere

partaking each Nature

is

his

in

fully,that

so

His

why

Christ

which perfections

all those

saints

impossible that "

the

He

only

they

majestyof proportionto

that to say that

so

but

gods though "

shall be

His

that is,not

in Christ

:

shall be made

we

and man,

and

we

through His

grace

blessedness, having the

(ifwe

be found

If all these which

in his

in you, which the form

Seraphim and

was

of God,

our

race,

high

same

glorygiven here,

of His

fulnesa of it hereafter.

surelythe lesson of joy the as givesus is as impressive

humility. St. the

;

all creatures,

the

tending to

earnest

things be

to epistle

high

the faithful)

the Incarnation

lesson of

the world

or

above

all

that truly,

here,or in ourselves,but in heaven

having ascended

communicable in-

infinitely

are

we

beingin

other

every

Divine,

glorifying;

of

power

His

Surely in

High.

Christ,alreadythe first-fruitsof

"

God

and

they

violatingthe

Cherubim higherthan Angelsor Archangels, "

is that it

stillis to say, and

"

Divine

(soto speak)

it is to say, that

higherthan

His

fulness,

all but

Most

through Him

below the adorable Creator we

the

glory is

His

of

are

without

made

be

can

in

reason

creatures; yet still so, that they all that

has

Creator, and

is the

of

measure

reallylike Him,

not

are

a

degree

own

remain,

we

giftedwith

but

men,

Men

impiety.

without

spoken

253

so,

Paul

: Philippians

"

Let

also in Christ Jesus

thought it

the

gives us

not

:

one

lesson

this mind

be

who, being in

robberyto

be

equal


Joy. Religious

254 with

God Him

upon

but made

Himself of

the form

of

:

likeness of men1:" of

: joyfulness

whom, though

"

whom

gives us

having not

seen,

Him

see

ye

the lesson love ; in

ye

not, yet believing, ye

rejoicewith joy unspeakable,and the end of your

in the

made

was

St. Peter

and

now

servant, and

a

took

and reputation,

no

full of

glory:

ceiving re-

the salvation of your

faith,even

souls/" these

Take homes

thoughtswith

this festive

on

let them

day;

your

family and social meetings.

it is

good

For

be

to

day we

one

joyful it

and consciences,

Christ,without

thinkingof

own

our

His

of

day

to be

of

you

in

joy :

otherwise.

polluted

our

of perfections

miserable

viour Sa-

our

uncleanness;but

in all His

templating con-

His purity, righteousness,

His overflowing love. majesty,

the Lord, and

a

your

thinkingof ourselves,without

glory,His

His

It is

put off the burden

rejoicein the

with

be

is wrong

"

may

brethren,to

my

you,

creatures

We see

in rejoice

may

Him.

We

may

enjoy His temporal bounty,and partake the pleasant things of

earth

in rejoice

our

with

God

salvation us,

that

has not

He

appointedus Lord

whether

wake

we

Him." "

thoughts; we

may

sake,loving them

most

our

has loved them.

through our

togetherwith

in

friends for His

because especially u

Him

Let

Phil. ii.5"7.

unto

wrath, but

Jesus

Christ,who

or

us

sleep,we

seek the grace 1 Pet. i. 8, 9.

to obtain

died for

should of

a

live

cheer-


yoy.

Religious

ful

heart,

brightness His

grace.

mind,

of

Let

ever-abundant, and

sweeps

mercy,

to

away

Him

who

Him

pray

springing

ever-

vexations

the

strength,

and

us

us

and is

lovingkindness,

the

which fountain

and

joy.

His

in

walking

as

gentleness,

sweetness,

temper,

even

an

255

give

to

love, life

of

above

and

light, us

by

and

by

spirit

the

which

and

of

overpowers

its

own

ail

things

the

centre

ness rich-

unites

of

all


SERMON

XVIII.

Ignorance of (Eotl* God

the Lord

"And

said,Behold, the

good and

TT

plainthat

in

paradisewas

knowledge

which

and

text, that

in the

as

is become

man

see

good

know well

as

he

had

:

next

the

This

not

is His

without

God

as

does

ceasingto

pronounced,

and

evil/'

one

of Us, to

know

in what be

what

also,holyand perfect.It is the incommunicable of God

to know

evil without *

For

it. experiencing

Innocents'

Day.

evil

as

incommunicable

wonderful share

tree

"Behold, the

good

is become

man

sought to

man

the

came

Tempter promised

gained it.

because evil/''

and

could

curiosityafter

him

of Us, to know

it is said,

attribute; and but

knowledge;

man

one

as

good.

ambitious

fell

man

flesh,but the forbidden

the

"

You

which

after the fall Almighty God

and

knowledge ;

of Us, to inou

one

as

iii.22.

allowed

not

tree of

called the

was

Gen.

this,an

was

desire of the eyes

is become

man

"

temptationunder

the

is

evil."

God God

was, was

attributa But

man,


Ignoranceof Evil. he would

when of

be

God, could onlyattain

as

likeness which

a

had

yet he

as

knowledgeby losingHis image. is pure Our

from it

what

God

makes

placein

cast out of the

creatingit,to and

He

we

are

with

"

seek after forbidden

doing,and

so

incommunicable

and

"

also to know

it;

it without

know

as attribute,

sin experience

to

not

to

permit it

it experiencing "

are

He He

as

without a

derful won-

inmates,the in existence

nothing.

The awful God

it is, the very

Mysteriousas

fires and

the earth,its chains and

prisonbeneath

thought which

nothingexists

in all,and

and

very

well

whither shall I go from

shall I go from

Thy

Presence ?

art there ; if I go

art there also." Where

as

distracts the mind

! "Whither

into heaven, Thou

as

would

God

and without

is in hell

almost

penitent im-

is susauthor of evil himself, tained

by God,

God

permitsit.

He

that

circumstance

the very

is every where

[vui]

it.

goingbeyond

not

with what

who

knew

so

greatcircleof God's family.

exceptin and throughHim.

into

evil and

attribute truly, incomprehensible yetinvolved,

perhaps,in For

knows

evil and

beingsin

scale of

create,so

it,so permits-

in God's

kind, will find they have lost

whatever the

shared

God

dutyliesin

They

us.

It is,I say, God's did not

as

beingcontented

in

"

knowledge,of their

well

as happiness

measure

our

plungedinto

man

"

the shadow

not, by losingthe

already.He

he had

which

substance

257

down

in

fall

heaven,a

to think

of.

or Thy Spirit,

If I climb up to

hell,Thou

though it

lifeis,there is He ; and s


Ignoranceof Evil.

258 be but

life of death

the

torment

of principle

is the

He

"

intimatelypresent

of all

the firstelements

and

it.

springsof thought,

very

being,being the sustaining

intimatelypresent with evil,being it

knows

what

atoms

which

it was,

indeed,to

of the

the secrets

This

they

as

they were

and

tree which

that

not

not

them

make

to

was

sin was,

what

evil. cast

"

to

the

see

happy.

the

case

ing have,remain-

knowledgeand

of human

them.

They

nature ate

;

of the

wise,and, alas ! they saw shame,

lost God's

what

death, what

presence,

They

and

they

lost Eden, and

conscience.

This, in fact,is the Lost

gods,

as

and

not

how

see

of evil.

knowledge

theygaineda

not

undeceive

hell,what despair.They

gained

they could

togetherin

did

what clearly

the

it without

desire to be

innocent

ambition

an

and prison-house,

they did

;

went experience

Satan

what

God's

not; they desired something

understood

they knew

which

and

"

between

first parents to desire to know

our

that dieth not, yet remain

worm

is

in the wretched

connexion

sufferance of evil,see

it ; experiencing to know

of

this sort

be

knowledge and in

it

from

pure

and

evil,He

or

it. originate

If there

it was

being with

is,as

being thus

And

they be good

whether spirits,

of all

cause

the

with

of eternal

livingdeath

the

"

do spirits

not

know

knowledge

of

good

good. Angels

do

and not

evil. know

fallen beings, fallen yet not Beings like ourselves, away,

know

good

and

evil; evil

not

external

to


Evil.

Ignorance of them,

yet

nor

them.

simply of

with

one

in

to this

himself

the

seems

of

those orders

"

the

the Saints

with

God

what

disorders within

He

and

self,and

garden.

He

without glories shame What

that is

parentshas

was

so

he

from

himself

himself

upon

ti

knowledge

which

"

was

"

he could

from mind

drawn of those

for

and

of reflection

the

was

moral

knowledge ; one

among

contented dis-

trees

of the

contemplating arrested

to

the

him.

miserablyseen

been the

after

for

attention

self?

follow

in consequence

longerfitted

; his

of

resting

a

Adam,

having his

the wished

hid

him

state

Virgins who

"

without

afterwards

no

day,

reflect

of forgetfulness as

act

was

the

be

to

experiencewithin

obtained

his first recorded upon

this

do not

They

pined

obtain from

him,

about

Such, too, to

goeth." But

he was,

contemplationof

disorders.

the

He

miserable

from

only have

think

to

contemplationbut

to

have

to

seems

life is said to consist in

described

are

he could not

to the

is

whithersoever

Lamb

which

whose

for what

thought of

Hence

happinessof

himself.

of children.

Angels

contemplation the

of

Such, too, seems

themselves.

upon

and

duty

suggested on parallel especially

be the state

to

not

fruit of the forbidden

least this

at

them, yet

day.

the

conscious

be

to

or

to

recur

in

in what

in

happinessin Paradise,not

man's

been

us

beings consist; but

other

the

was

know

do not

; but

Such

tree,as it remains We

them

259

in the

temptationand

historyof sin of their

our

first

posterity


160

Ignoranceof Evil. since, indulgencein forbidden, unlawful,hurtful,

ever

"

knowledge; unprofitable 1. I

ought to

which

thingsof Satan

souls

sin.

Depend

it that

these matters, is to be St. Paul

"

it is

secret.

and Oh, thoughtless,

hear

what

of your

ye should

oh, how yourselves, you !

At

this

warning; for

shame the

by

a

as

glory,in

to be to

less. guilt"

speak

of Belial in

sons

to your

own

read, and

not

will you

repent

oh, feelings,

through your

souls hereafter,

look back, of what

you

day

our

of

bitter

how

you is a

day surelythere

this is

ignorant.

his firstallurement

even

should

ye

at what

weep

be

oh,cruel

! Oh, curiosity

of that baneful

come

a

Oh, what

when

memory,

well

worse,

will shoot

pangs,

at the

!

to

into

He firsttempts

hear ! Oh, how

not

follyafterwards

keen

what

done

read what

who

intrude

happinessand

thingswhich

are

to

the commission

to

as ignorant,

says that

ye

then

our

of those

selves,all

is wrong.

what

knowledge,and on

and

stepby step;

knowledgeof

to the

persons

young

it is their blessedness

gainsour

them

instances will show.

some

notice in the first placethat evil curiosity

stimulates

which

is the

as

when

will you

have

has

despise

brought on

need special

nothing is

of this

not

pried

nothingis not laid before into,nothingis not published, all men. would

observe,that the pursuit

2. In the next

placeI

which science,

characterizes these

of

to draw not

on

us

aside into

our

guard.

a

We

sin of

a

times,is very likely

kind, if we particular

read, in

the

book

are

of Acts, of


Ignoranceof Evil. who

many

is,there

used curious arts kinds of

are

the Christian. this

day.

Now

16

burningtheir books; that

knowledgewhich this

1

forbidden to

are

strangeto the world in

seems

The

which they can only forbidden subjects such as are not true fictions, impostures,

fancy,are and the like. Falsehood theythink superstitions, wrong ; false religions, for instance, because false. But theyare "

when perplexed

told that there may

knowledge,yet forbidden. in the

Church,as

Yet

be branches of real

it has

been

ever

sidered con-

in

that soothsaying, Scripture, the stars,magic,and similar arts,are unlawful consulting

unlawful,even

"

certainly speaksas

though

not

if at least

false;and of them

some

than

merely a pretendedknowledge and

power

;

whereas

they are

wrong,

not

mastered

more

pretended

a

think that

merelybecause frauds and impostures ;

and if theyfound them to understand

were

now-a-dayshave got to

men

Scripture

how

not

so,

theywould

stillthey are

the idea that real

be very slow

unlawful.

have

They

be forbidden

knowledgemay

us.

3. Next persons

it is obvious

who

a

few,who

speak of

boast themselves

knowledgeof the not

to

on

what

look upon

sin,theytry it,if for

other reason,

evil

if

as

shunningvice

a

and

simplyfor this

"

have

[viii]

alas

men,

knowledgeof it. They mix classes of men, and they throw themselves

they may

various

no

are

with acquaintance Instead of

melancholy

they call their

world and of life. There

part of their education.

that

those

s

2

with into


Ignoranceof Evil.

262 the

opinionsof

and

manners

and

ready-witted perhaps,prompt adaptthemselves

so

with.

they fall in

those

revel with

those that

thingswhen down

introduce

which

in with

and

they take

human a

Now

of

whatever is not

on

so

evil in man, notions

of

existence

man.

of

:

according

wrong

truth remains these men,

themselves.

in

fallen

our

then, studying

studyingall that

is

they

very

low

They

about sceptical

the

are

very

and virtue; they principle

have

think

all

men

sensual motives,

hide their motives better than others, or have

havinggiven in within principle see

they fall

in consequence

and likingsof feelings

they

guages, lan-

persons

whatever

or equallyswayed by worldly,selfish,

though some

or professions

independentof

in fact but

are

up and

of various

thingsrightor

the surface

can

facts,merely as facts of

many

or religion

and

of

men

or

speak serious

They travel

and principles,

as

is uppermost,

to

is

lax

They

abroad,and theysee

certain fixed standard

nature

what

as

not

nature,

them

take them

oppositecreeds

occasion.

they are

science con-

whatever

have religion,

serious.

the country perhaps, or

or

to

of

revel,and they can

is society

their

pursuitswhich of

form

morals, accordingto the

correct

are

easily

of scruples

no

complying with

from

of any

proposed;they are

and versatile,

have

They

hinderingthem

They

with pleaseand get acquainted

to

as

all in turn.

to

sin

them

without;

a

more

refined character.

themselves,they have to counteract

all their notions

no

And

higher

the effect of what of man's

nature,


Ignoranceof Evil.

by,what

think

and

men;

deceive,seduce,corrupt,or

too

trulyon

which

will

the

prevail

knowledge to overreach,

their

they use

They

purposes.

know

inducements

and

whole, the motives with

they do

and

they know,

bad

knowledge to

their

they apply all

are

accordingly

in the world, and

on

goes

from, and

derived

and destinies,are capabilities, measured

263

sway

those with whom

they

who

study

have to do. 4. Another

different class of persons

very

evil,and pridethemselves

and

dwellingon

in their men

minds.

own

of morbid

creed,who has been

strugglebetween

the

have

of imaginations, so

I

for years,

into

open

who as

if Satan

who

and how

shuddering. And

be

dwellingon and

and

worse,

men,

thought of are

think

nay

ments, depart-

past, though

sistencies incon-

and

take what

pains to they say

in bad

otherwise

others, men that

there

ing delightin bring-

theyfeel,and

in bad

there

views, who religious

religious

no

weaknesses

all the

nature; nay

might

time to time

Indeed

centuries

say

may

interest the mind

wrong

of writers in very various

day

of human describe bad men,

or

any

happilythey are diminishingnow, out

rightand

exercised themselves.

largeschool

a

degradedby

contemplating

been from

have

There

are

in

indulgethemselves

those who

it,are

it,and

upon

Angels,

than

religionconsists

and lightand life,

Christ has

in the soul. would

have

us

with

of mistaken

the strugglebetween describing

corrupt nature

;

in

grace

brought us

put off what

we

are,


Ignoranceof Evil.

264

and follow Him, who from not

the

risingeven idea of

declaringand

of

inward

is with

them

as

act of

an

of it vaguelyand in

5.

sin is not without exist

there

were

disease which think

of

in

sounds,

discourse

if

even

penitence ; it is a

within

to applies

illness

no

casuists.

to

sin of

our

us, which

who

we

have

it

love of God direction.

There

find themselves

is the

be

to

act like

a

to

us

Were

our

ment instru-

an

the

discordance,

serious contemplation

obviously

remark

same

heresies and such

which

danger

they should be

like.

the

knowledge lest

men

so

they should

when scrutinizing

they should

they should

souls.

theological knowledge,on

give

can

reasoningwhen

leads

Pain

tempted to pridethemselves;

are

alone

it is mental

it is the

us

The

are.

knowledge of

exact

when

leads

not

divide difficulty

with

would; but

would

mediciners

disease,so

or

should

great deal of

a

speak

to

snare

the knowledge of rightly,

used

its danger. As

we

his

public.

we

of what

mean

upon

bodies,and

tune;

of it.

want

able to

perfectharmony, they would

souls in

jar

lamenting their

it is almost the

gives rise

our

religion spiritual beyond

perfection ; nay,

when

Lastly,even

far

is well to confess sin in detail

corruption.It

with shame

of

be

Christian,to

a

these men,

But

after perfection, do aspiration

in their notion

test

men

the

to

sin.

no

advance

Confession

the

knew

be

its

I

The

right

informed ing, be ador-

believing, ing compar-

choosing,and proving when

acting. We

know

two

things of

the


Ignoranceof Evil. that

Angels "

do God's

they ay

;

and such

approachthem.

we

to reflect upon

us

Holy, Holy, Holy, and is our

we

words

tend to divert

unless needful, All

we

minds

our

proportionas which

lead what

service is,and

from

what

the

and expert in practised

are

their

up

feelings imply,and

our

they

state ; to know

our

worship; what

we

what

serve;

mean,

blessedness in

and ascertain

that

service make

all exercises of mind

But

worshipis,and why why

and

bidding. Worship

blessedness

265

our

thing

one

usingthem.

trines, docevidences, proofsof religion, proofsof particular and scripture proofs,

the like, these

scope for the exercise of

mind

a them; but it requires

love not to be

dissipated by

minds, they,when

them.

Reflections such different is He

meant

meant

us

to

us

He

meant

and

we

us

are

think

to

of

into

of

grounded in trulyreligious disputing,

mere

teaching.

simple,and evil,and

no

be drawn

drawn

back us.

is society

so

show

up,

that for which

a

we

on

God

are

thousand

unworthy, attend

the miseries within structure

from

be

to

bad, trifling, or

As for

these,followed

as

state

our

and

disown

inquiryinto meditation,exhortation

worship,and argument

into

powers

or disparage

rooted

engaged,instead

so

turn

to

sure

are

great and admirable

be fanatical to

it would

of mind, and

nish furcertainly

"

to the

our

how

made

us.

unreal; He

associations,

every

thought.

without glories

and

(as it were)

And

hence

no artificial;

us

fascinated

us,

by

it is that the whole one

trusts

another,


can

ever

sought after.

No

could

not

being different

from

an

Angel

exactlywhat

means

one

for naturally,

them

use

meaning. What, indeed,is the as

present, but

it is at

and the fall,

themselves, and

enjoy it

I mean,

world.

sweeping

an

away

and

has

bred

sin

which

of

within

thingswhile "

first

given

were

vanity.

Men

for

within

making

;

a

decency, a

give good

ornamenting the men's

of

means

what

to

names

corruption

bones

pride and

is evil,they

; and, knowing sanctifybad principlesand feelings

is vice and

there

world, they attempt, not

in the

withstand

to

not

dream, the world;

"

to

and of

use

selfishness, pride,and

error,

but

dream to

these

them, to make

a

and

bearingwith it,so

root

that

"

theorists who

of

cherish

indulgeerror,

errors;

to

and

form

science to

bribe

that it does

of

at

garments, which

the

a

smoothingit over, dead

are

the

evil, not

the

of

us, but

especially

of

polish,an

"

the

cover

of it in

much

so

cleansingout

all uncleanness

and

should

we

abandonment

an

delicacy and

outside

surface

not

society,

of others,without

eyes

is

there

guard against,because

mind

feel respectfor

men

is what

This

God.

to make

in the

of

to

attempt

even

distinct

no

function

very

rude

a

of degradation

returning to

every

other,they have

every

are

he says,

meaning,and

lost their natural

have

words

our

securities

checks, and help it ; safeguards,

if he

for

Evil.

Ignorance of

266

ambition, these

out

not

evils,

think

they

do

that

know

a

the

alliance with

them,

to selfishness,

flatter

vice with but

keep

the

promise

in the shade.


Ignoranceof Evil. But

are, take

and

those

he

went

a

step further.

partlyfrom

was,

had

he

what fear

God's

what

lost in

we

Adam,

has bid

us

He

purchased for

has

though

and

is very little sought after. idea what

to what

is

that heart's

higher than

have

an

of Christian

And

doves."

''

says,

Be

is good,and

"That

may

ye

ye

St. Paul, "I

that which

be

blind

tion, perfecthe

springs from

a

And

first Christians.

harmless/''or have

be

To

its counterfeit.

would

and

weakness

mere

Apostlesand

Saviour

;

truth,and

almost

are

we

simpleis Our

He

which, simplicity,

is but

be like the

us

idea of it,commonly rise

for it

to mistake

to

littlechildren

as

softness of mind, which to

dislike of

God, entire,undivided.

with

they

now

have, indeed,a general

We

which simple-mindedness

think

he

little thought about,

of the first elements

one

what

He

purchased for

of

very

idea; but

poor

being whole

those who no

a

himself.

hope,and faith,and

love is,and

purity,though

hid

has

the grace

is highest,

of the

one

honestlyabandoning

become

to

us

us

sinned,

garment of innocence.

our

enabled

had

partlyfrom

Christ

justice. But

we

learnt to love sin and

had

He

he

A

left us,

rea*/

giveup

of God,

dread

been.

of

did not

He

are

fain have

become, would

had

state^^

when

Adam,

us.

instead fallen,

felt himself

what

alone

which

means

become

alone

which

in the

ourselves finding"

let us,

267

you

"

simple, wise

as

unto

evil '." Again, simpleconcerning

blameless and 1

Rorn.

xvi. 19.

harmless,the

sons

of


Ignoranceof Evil.

268

GoJ"ecaniW rebuke,in

naL.^1." his

Let disciples.

us

God

pray

preciousgift;that

we

taught us

;

to

and

verse per-

"testimonyof"

the

by

and

world

his

towards

this great and

give us

from

all that

unlearn

God/'

the grace of

blot out

may

all that offends Him; sin has

but

in the

conversation

his

he had

crooked

a

rity, and godly sincesimplicity

in

wisdom, fleshly

with

of

speaksof

he

that conscience,

"

own

not

And

the midst

our

memory

knowledgewhich

rid ourselves of selfish motives,self-

conceit,and

envying, grudgings, vanity,littlenesses,

meannesses;

turn

; and

ways

that

we

may

who

are

as

from

and

if

have

may

Him, and amid His the

the boldness

theyhad

no

eye

and

no

that

thoughtsof Him,

word,

a

we

His

know

voice,and Him

but objects

and what

Jesus He

no

instead of

END

has

Phil. ii.16.

OF

VOL.

we

that

ing plung-

may

bear

knowledge

but

and Christ crucified,

pursue. "

so

stay on

may

thickets of this world ; that

knowledge of

desire

neither suspect,nor

jealous;in

confidence in Him,

rest in the

the

are

nor

of those

hearts,open countenances,

eyes of those who

shun,

frankness

and

sin,from having been cleansed

it ; the uncontaminated

conceal,nor we

have

untroubled

So superstitions.

of conscience,and

anxieties

vague

miserable

servile fears,the fear of man,

from

escape

cowardly,low,

all

from

VITI.

blessed and

bid

ua


Parochial and Plain Sermons - John Henry Newman - Volume 8  
Parochial and Plain Sermons - John Henry Newman - Volume 8  

This book entitled 'Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 8' is a facsimile of the sermons written an...

Advertisement